This is a modern-English version of Cranford, originally written by Gaskell, Elizabeth Cleghorn. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

CRANFORD

by Elizabeth Cleghorn Gaskell

With twenty-five coloured illustrations
by C. E. Brock

With twenty-five colored illustrations
by C. E. Brock

1904

1904

London. J. M. Dent & Co.
New York. E. P. Dutton & Co.

London. J. M. Dent & Co.
New York. E. P. Dutton & Co.

CHAPTER I.
OUR SOCIETY

In the first place, Cranford is in possession of the Amazons; all the holders of houses above a certain rent are women. If a married couple come to settle in the town, somehow the gentleman disappears; he is either fairly frightened to death by being the only man in the Cranford evening parties, or he is accounted for by being with his regiment, his ship, or closely engaged in business all the week in the great neighbouring commercial town of Drumble, distant only twenty miles on a railroad. In short, whatever does become of the gentlemen, they are not at Cranford. What could they do if they were there? The surgeon has his round of thirty miles, and sleeps at Cranford; but every man cannot be a surgeon. For keeping the trim gardens full of choice flowers without a weed to speck them; for frightening away little boys who look wistfully at the said flowers through the railings; for rushing out at the geese that occasionally venture in to the gardens if the gates are left open; for deciding all questions of literature and politics without troubling themselves with unnecessary reasons or arguments; for obtaining clear and correct knowledge of everybody’s affairs in the parish; for keeping their neat maid-servants in admirable order; for kindness (somewhat dictatorial) to the poor, and real tender good offices to each other whenever they are in distress, the ladies of Cranford are quite sufficient. “A man,” as one of them observed to me once, “is so in the way in the house!” Although the ladies of Cranford know all each other’s proceedings, they are exceedingly indifferent to each other’s opinions. Indeed, as each has her own individuality, not to say eccentricity, pretty strongly developed, nothing is so easy as verbal retaliation; but, somehow, good-will reigns among them to a considerable degree.

First of all, Cranford is ruled by women; all the homeowners with rents above a certain amount are female. If a married couple moves to the town, the husband somehow vanishes; he’s either terrified of being the only man at Cranford’s evening gatherings, or he's accounted for by being with his military unit, his ship, or busy with work all week in the nearby city of Drumble, which is only twenty miles away by train. In short, whatever happens to the gentlemen, they’re not in Cranford. What could they even do if they were? The surgeon makes his rounds within thirty miles and sleeps in Cranford, but not every man can be a surgeon. The women are perfectly capable of maintaining the tidy gardens filled with beautiful flowers without a weed in sight; scaring away little boys who longingly gaze at the flowers through the gates; rushing out to chase the geese that occasionally wander in if the gates are left open; settling all debates about literature and politics without worrying about unnecessary reasons or arguments; keeping a clear and accurate understanding of everyone’s business in the parish; managing their neat maidservants perfectly; being somewhat bossy yet kind to the poor; and genuinely helping each other in times of trouble. One of the ladies once remarked to me, “A man is so in the way in the house!” Even though the women of Cranford are all aware of each other’s actions, they’re quite indifferent to each other's opinions. In fact, since each woman has her own strong personality, not to mention her quirks, it’s easy for verbal disagreements to occur; but somehow, there’s a significant amount of goodwill among them.

The Cranford ladies have only an occasional little quarrel, spirited out in a few peppery words and angry jerks of the head; just enough to prevent the even tenor of their lives from becoming too flat. Their dress is very independent of fashion; as they observe, “What does it signify how we dress here at Cranford, where everybody knows us?” And if they go from home, their reason is equally cogent, “What does it signify how we dress here, where nobody knows us?” The materials of their clothes are, in general, good and plain, and most of them are nearly as scrupulous as Miss Tyler, of cleanly memory; but I will answer for it, the last gigot, the last tight and scanty petticoat in wear in England, was seen in Cranford—and seen without a smile.

The Cranford ladies have the occasional little spat, expressed through some sharp words and quick head movements; just enough to keep their lives from getting too boring. Their style is quite independent of trends; as they say, “What does it matter how we dress here in Cranford, where everyone knows us?” And when they go out, their reasoning is just as strong, “What does it matter how we dress here, where no one knows us?” The materials of their clothes are usually good and simple, and most of them are nearly as meticulous as Miss Tyler, known for her cleanliness; but I can guarantee that the last gigot, the last tight and short petticoat still being worn in England, was spotted in Cranford—and without a smile.

I can testify to a magnificent family red silk umbrella, under which a gentle little spinster, left alone of many brothers and sisters, used to patter to church on rainy days. Have you any red silk umbrellas in London? We had a tradition of the first that had ever been seen in Cranford; and the little boys mobbed it, and called it “a stick in petticoats.” It might have been the very red silk one I have described, held by a strong father over a troop of little ones; the poor little lady—the survivor of all—could scarcely carry it.

I can remember a beautiful family red silk umbrella, under which a sweet little spinster, left alone with her many brothers and sisters, would make her way to church on rainy days. Do you have any red silk umbrellas in London? We had a tradition about the first one ever seen in Cranford; and the little boys swarmed around it, calling it “a stick in petticoats.” It could have been the very red silk one I described, held by a strong father over a group of little ones; the poor little lady—the last one left—could barely manage to carry it.

Then there were rules and regulations for visiting and calls; and they were announced to any young people who might be staying in the town, with all the solemnity with which the old Manx laws were read once a year on the Tinwald Mount.

Then there were rules and regulations for visiting and phone calls; and they were announced to any young people who might be staying in town, with all the seriousness with which the old Manx laws were read once a year on Tinwald Mount.

“Our friends have sent to inquire how you are after your journey to-night, my dear” (fifteen miles in a gentleman’s carriage); “they will give you some rest to-morrow, but the next day, I have no doubt, they will call; so be at liberty after twelve—from twelve to three are our calling hours.”

“Our friends have sent to see how you are after your journey tonight, my dear” (fifteen miles in a gentleman’s carriage); “they will let you rest tomorrow, but the day after, I’m sure, they’ll come by; so feel free to be available after twelve—our visiting hours are from twelve to three.”

Then, after they had called—

Then, after they had called—

“It is the third day; I dare say your mamma has told you, my dear, never to let more than three days elapse between receiving a call and returning it; and also, that you are never to stay longer than a quarter of an hour.”

“It’s the third day; I bet your mom has told you, dear, never to let more than three days go by between receiving a call and returning it; and also, that you should never stay longer than fifteen minutes.”

“But am I to look at my watch? How am I to find out when a quarter of an hour has passed?”

“But am I supposed to check my watch? How will I know when fifteen minutes have gone by?”

“You must keep thinking about the time, my dear, and not allow yourself to forget it in conversation.”

“You need to keep track of the time, my dear, and not let yourself forget about it during conversations.”

As everybody had this rule in their minds, whether they received or paid a call, of course no absorbing subject was ever spoken about. We kept ourselves to short sentences of small talk, and were punctual to our time.

Since everyone had this rule in mind, whether they were receiving or making a call, naturally no interesting topics were ever discussed. We stuck to brief small talk and were timely with our schedules.

I imagine that a few of the gentlefolks of Cranford were poor, and had some difficulty in making both ends meet; but they were like the Spartans, and concealed their smart under a smiling face. We none of us spoke of money, because that subject savoured of commerce and trade, and though some might be poor, we were all aristocratic. The Cranfordians had that kindly esprit de corps which made them overlook all deficiencies in success when some among them tried to conceal their poverty. When Mrs Forrester, for instance, gave a party in her baby-house of a dwelling, and the little maiden disturbed the ladies on the sofa by a request that she might get the tea-tray out from underneath, everyone took this novel proceeding as the most natural thing in the world, and talked on about household forms and ceremonies as if we all believed that our hostess had a regular servants’ hall, second table, with housekeeper and steward, instead of the one little charity-school maiden, whose short ruddy arms could never have been strong enough to carry the tray upstairs, if she had not been assisted in private by her mistress, who now sat in state, pretending not to know what cakes were sent up, though she knew, and we knew, and she knew that we knew, and we knew that she knew that we knew, she had been busy all the morning making tea-bread and sponge-cakes.

I think that some of the folks in Cranford were struggling financially and had a hard time making ends meet; however, they were like the Spartans and hid their pain behind smiles. None of us talked about money because it felt too much like business and trade, and even if some were poor, we all carried ourselves with an air of aristocracy. The Cranford community had that warm sense of unity that helped them overlook any lack of success when someone tried to hide their poverty. For example, when Mrs. Forrester hosted a gathering in her tiny house, and her little girl interrupted the ladies on the sofa by asking to get the tea tray from underneath, everyone treated this unusual scene as completely normal and continued talking about household rituals as if we all believed that our hostess had a proper servant staff and a second dining area with a housekeeper and a steward, instead of just the one little charity-school girl, whose short, chubby arms could never have managed to carry the tray upstairs without help from her mistress, who now sat graciously, pretending not to know what treats were being served, even though we all knew, and she knew that we knew, and we knew that she knew that we knew she had spent the whole morning baking tea bread and sponge cakes.

There were one or two consequences arising from this general but unacknowledged poverty, and this very much acknowledged gentility, which were not amiss, and which might be introduced into many circles of society to their great improvement. For instance, the inhabitants of Cranford kept early hours, and clattered home in their pattens, under the guidance of a lantern-bearer, about nine o’clock at night; and the whole town was abed and asleep by half-past ten. Moreover, it was considered “vulgar” (a tremendous word in Cranford) to give anything expensive, in the way of eatable or drinkable, at the evening entertainments. Wafer bread-and-butter and sponge-biscuits were all that the Honourable Mrs Jamieson gave; and she was sister-in-law to the late Earl of Glenmire, although she did practise such “elegant economy.”

There were a couple of outcomes from this generally unacknowledged poverty and the widely recognized gentility that were not unwelcome, and could benefit many social circles significantly. For example, the residents of Cranford kept early hours and clattered home in their pattens, guided by a lantern-bearer, around nine o’clock at night; the entire town was in bed and asleep by half-past ten. Additionally, it was considered “vulgar” (a strong word in Cranford) to serve anything expensive in terms of food or drink at evening gatherings. Wafer bread-and-butter and sponge biscuits were all that the Honourable Mrs. Jamieson provided; she was the sister-in-law of the late Earl of Glenmire, even though she did practice such “elegant economy.”

“Elegant economy!” How naturally one falls back into the phraseology of Cranford! There, economy was always “elegant,” and money-spending always “vulgar and ostentatious”; a sort of sour-grapeism which made us very peaceful and satisfied. I never shall forget the dismay felt when a certain Captain Brown came to live at Cranford, and openly spoke about his being poor—not in a whisper to an intimate friend, the doors and windows being previously closed, but in the public street! in a loud military voice! alleging his poverty as a reason for not taking a particular house. The ladies of Cranford were already rather moaning over the invasion of their territories by a man and a gentleman. He was a half-pay captain, and had obtained some situation on a neighbouring railroad, which had been vehemently petitioned against by the little town; and if, in addition to his masculine gender, and his connection with the obnoxious railroad, he was so brazen as to talk of being poor—why, then, indeed, he must be sent to Coventry. Death was as true and as common as poverty; yet people never spoke about that, loud out in the streets. It was a word not to be mentioned to ears polite. We had tacitly agreed to ignore that any with whom we associated on terms of visiting equality could ever be prevented by poverty from doing anything that they wished. If we walked to or from a party, it was because the night was so fine, or the air so refreshing, not because sedan-chairs were expensive. If we wore prints, instead of summer silks, it was because we preferred a washing material; and so on, till we blinded ourselves to the vulgar fact that we were, all of us, people of very moderate means. Of course, then, we did not know what to make of a man who could speak of poverty as if it was not a disgrace. Yet, somehow, Captain Brown made himself respected in Cranford, and was called upon, in spite of all resolutions to the contrary. I was surprised to hear his opinions quoted as authority at a visit which I paid to Cranford about a year after he had settled in the town. My own friends had been among the bitterest opponents of any proposal to visit the Captain and his daughters, only twelve months before; and now he was even admitted in the tabooed hours before twelve. True, it was to discover the cause of a smoking chimney, before the fire was lighted; but still Captain Brown walked upstairs, nothing daunted, spoke in a voice too large for the room, and joked quite in the way of a tame man about the house. He had been blind to all the small slights, and omissions of trivial ceremonies, with which he had been received. He had been friendly, though the Cranford ladies had been cool; he had answered small sarcastic compliments in good faith; and with his manly frankness had overpowered all the shrinking which met him as a man who was not ashamed to be poor. And, at last, his excellent masculine common sense, and his facility in devising expedients to overcome domestic dilemmas, had gained him an extraordinary place as authority among the Cranford ladies. He himself went on in his course, as unaware of his popularity as he had been of the reverse; and I am sure he was startled one day when he found his advice so highly esteemed as to make some counsel which he had given in jest to be taken in sober, serious earnest.

“Elegant economy!” It’s amazing how easily one slips back into the language of Cranford! There, being frugal was always “elegant,” while spending money was considered “vulgar and flashy”; a kind of sour-grape mindset that kept us feeling peaceful and satisfied. I’ll never forget the shock when a certain Captain Brown moved to Cranford and openly talked about being poor—not in a hushed voice to a close friend behind closed doors, but in the public street! in a booming military voice! claiming his poverty as a reason for not renting a specific house. The women of Cranford were already complaining about a man, especially a gentleman, invading their territory. He was a retired captain and had gotten a job on a nearby railroad, which the little town had vehemently opposed; and if, on top of being a man and being linked to that unwanted railroad, he had the nerve to talk about being poor—well, then, he must be ostracized. Death was as real and as common as poverty; yet no one discussed it loudly in the streets. It was a topic not to be mentioned in polite company. We had silently agreed to ignore the idea that anyone we considered an equal in social visits could ever be held back by poverty from doing what they wanted. If we walked to or from a gathering, it was because the night was so lovely or the air so refreshing, not because sedan chairs were expensive. If we wore prints instead of summer silks, it was simply because we preferred a washable fabric; and so on, until we blinded ourselves to the harsh truth that we were all people with very limited means. Naturally, we didn’t know how to deal with a man who could talk about poverty as if it were not a disgrace. Yet somehow, Captain Brown earned respect in Cranford and was welcomed, despite all the local girls' resolutions to avoid him. I was surprised to hear his opinions quoted as authoritative during a visit I made to Cranford about a year after he had settled in town. My own friends had been some of the fiercest opponents to the idea of visiting Captain Brown and his daughters just twelve months earlier; now he was even welcomed during the socially restricted hours before noon. True, it was to investigate the cause of a smoking chimney before the fire was lit; but still, Captain Brown walked upstairs, completely unfazed, spoke in a voice too loud for the room, and joked easily like someone at home. He seemed oblivious to all the little snubs and small etiquette oversights he faced upon his arrival. He had been friendly, even when the Cranford ladies were distant; he had responded to sarcastic compliments sincerely; and with his straightforwardness, he had overcome all the awkwardness that came with being a man unashamed of his poverty. Eventually, his solid common sense and knack for solving household problems earned him a remarkable status as an authority among the ladies of Cranford. He continued on his path, as unaware of his newfound popularity as he had been of the initial coldness; and I'm sure he was taken aback one day when he found his humorously given advice appreciated to the point that a suggestion he had made in jest was taken very seriously.

It was on this subject: An old lady had an Alderney cow, which she looked upon as a daughter. You could not pay the short quarter of an hour call without being told of the wonderful milk or wonderful intelligence of this animal. The whole town knew and kindly regarded Miss Betsy Barker’s Alderney; therefore great was the sympathy and regret when, in an unguarded moment, the poor cow tumbled into a lime-pit. She moaned so loudly that she was soon heard and rescued; but meanwhile the poor beast had lost most of her hair, and came out looking naked, cold, and miserable, in a bare skin. Everybody pitied the animal, though a few could not restrain their smiles at her droll appearance. Miss Betsy Barker absolutely cried with sorrow and dismay; and it was said she thought of trying a bath of oil. This remedy, perhaps, was recommended by some one of the number whose advice she asked; but the proposal, if ever it was made, was knocked on the head by Captain Brown’s decided “Get her a flannel waistcoat and flannel drawers, ma’am, if you wish to keep her alive. But my advice is, kill the poor creature at once.”

It was about this: An old lady had an Alderney cow, which she treated like a daughter. You couldn’t visit her for even a brief fifteen minutes without hearing about the cow’s amazing milk or impressive intelligence. The whole town knew and fondly regarded Miss Betsy Barker’s Alderney; so, there was a lot of sympathy and sadness when, in an unguarded moment, the poor cow fell into a lime pit. She mooed so loudly that she was quickly heard and rescued; but in the meantime, the poor animal had lost most of her fur and came out looking bare, cold, and miserable, with just her skin. Everyone felt sorry for the cow, though a few couldn’t help but smile at her comical appearance. Miss Betsy Barker was utterly devastated and cried out of sorrow; it was rumored that she considered trying an oil bath. This remedy may have been suggested by someone she asked for advice; however, if it was ever proposed, it was quickly dismissed by Captain Brown’s firm suggestion: “Get her a flannel vest and flannel drawers, ma’am, if you want to keep her alive. But my advice is, put the poor creature down right away.”

Miss Betsy Barker dried her eyes, and thanked the Captain heartily; she set to work, and by-and-by all the town turned out to see the Alderney meekly going to her pasture, clad in dark grey flannel. I have watched her myself many a time. Do you ever see cows dressed in grey flannel in London?

Miss Betsy Barker wiped her eyes and thanked the Captain warmly. She got to work, and soon the whole town came out to see the Alderney calmly heading to her pasture, dressed in dark grey flannel. I've watched her many times myself. Do you ever see cows dressed in grey flannel in London?

Captain Brown had taken a small house on the outskirts of the town, where he lived with his two daughters. He must have been upwards of sixty at the time of the first visit I paid to Cranford after I had left it as a residence. But he had a wiry, well-trained, elastic figure, a stiff military throw-back of his head, and a springing step, which made him appear much younger than he was. His eldest daughter looked almost as old as himself, and betrayed the fact that his real was more than his apparent age. Miss Brown must have been forty; she had a sickly, pained, careworn expression on her face, and looked as if the gaiety of youth had long faded out of sight. Even when young she must have been plain and hard-featured. Miss Jessie Brown was ten years younger than her sister, and twenty shades prettier. Her face was round and dimpled. Miss Jenkyns once said, in a passion against Captain Brown (the cause of which I will tell you presently), “that she thought it was time for Miss Jessie to leave off her dimples, and not always to be trying to look like a child.” It was true there was something childlike in her face; and there will be, I think, till she dies, though she should live to a hundred. Her eyes were large blue wondering eyes, looking straight at you; her nose was unformed and snub, and her lips were red and dewy; she wore her hair, too, in little rows of curls, which heightened this appearance. I do not know whether she was pretty or not; but I liked her face, and so did everybody, and I do not think she could help her dimples. She had something of her father’s jauntiness of gait and manner; and any female observer might detect a slight difference in the attire of the two sisters—that of Miss Jessie being about two pounds per annum more expensive than Miss Brown’s. Two pounds was a large sum in Captain Brown’s annual disbursements.

Captain Brown had taken a small house on the outskirts of town, where he lived with his two daughters. He must have been over sixty at the time of my first visit to Cranford after I had stopped living there. But he had a lean, fit build, a stiff military posture, and a lively step that made him seem much younger than his age. His eldest daughter looked nearly as old as he did, which revealed that his real age was more than what it appeared. Miss Brown must have been around forty; she had a sickly, pained, and weary expression, as if the joy of her youth had long disappeared. Even when she was younger, she must have been plain and hard-featured. Miss Jessie Brown was ten years younger than her sister and significantly prettier. Her face was round and dimpled. Miss Jenkyns once said, in a fit of anger directed at Captain Brown (which I'll explain shortly), that she thought it was time for Miss Jessie to stop with the dimples and to not always try to look like a child. It was true that there was something childlike about her face, and I believe that would stay with her for life, even if she lived to be a hundred. Her eyes were large, blue, and full of wonder, looking straight at you; her nose was unrefined and snub, and her lips were rosy and moist; she also wore her hair in little rows of curls, which accentuated this youthful look. I can't say if she was pretty, but I liked her face, and so did everyone else; I don't believe she could help having dimples. She shared some of her father’s lively manner in her walk and demeanor; and any female observer would notice a slight difference in the outfits of the two sisters—Miss Jessie’s attire being about two pounds a year more expensive than Miss Brown’s. Two pounds was a significant amount in Captain Brown’s annual expenses.

Such was the impression made upon me by the Brown family when I first saw them all together in Cranford Church. The Captain I had met before—on the occasion of the smoky chimney, which he had cured by some simple alteration in the flue. In church, he held his double eye-glass to his eyes during the Morning Hymn, and then lifted up his head erect and sang out loud and joyfully. He made the responses louder than the clerk—an old man with a piping feeble voice, who, I think, felt aggrieved at the Captain’s sonorous bass, and quivered higher and higher in consequence.

I was really impressed by the Brown family when I first saw them all together at Cranford Church. I had met the Captain before—when he helped with the smoky chimney by making a simple fix in the flue. In church, he held his double eyeglass to his eyes during the Morning Hymn and then raised his head proudly and sang out loud and joyfully. He responded louder than the clerk—an old man with a weak, high-pitched voice, who, I think, felt annoyed by the Captain’s booming bass and ended up getting even higher and higher in pitch because of it.

On coming out of church, the brisk Captain paid the most gallant attention to his two daughters. He nodded and smiled to his acquaintances; but he shook hands with none until he had helped Miss Brown to unfurl her umbrella, had relieved her of her prayer-book, and had waited patiently till she, with trembling nervous hands, had taken up her gown to walk through the wet roads.

As they left church, the lively Captain showed great kindness to his two daughters. He nodded and smiled at people he knew, but he didn't shake hands with anyone until he had helped Miss Brown open her umbrella, took her prayer book from her, and waited patiently while she nervously gathered her dress to walk through the wet streets.

I wonder what the Cranford ladies did with Captain Brown at their parties. We had often rejoiced, in former days, that there was no gentleman to be attended to, and to find conversation for, at the card-parties. We had congratulated ourselves upon the snugness of the evenings; and, in our love for gentility, and distaste of mankind, we had almost persuaded ourselves that to be a man was to be “vulgar”; so that when I found my friend and hostess, Miss Jenkyns, was going to have a party in my honour, and that Captain and the Miss Browns were invited, I wondered much what would be the course of the evening. Card-tables, with green baize tops, were set out by daylight, just as usual; it was the third week in November, so the evenings closed in about four. Candles, and clean packs of cards, were arranged on each table. The fire was made up; the neat maid-servant had received her last directions; and there we stood, dressed in our best, each with a candle-lighter in our hands, ready to dart at the candles as soon as the first knock came. Parties in Cranford were solemn festivities, making the ladies feel gravely elated as they sat together in their best dresses. As soon as three had arrived, we sat down to “Preference,” I being the unlucky fourth. The next four comers were put down immediately to another table; and presently the tea-trays, which I had seen set out in the store-room as I passed in the morning, were placed each on the middle of a card-table. The china was delicate egg-shell; the old-fashioned silver glittered with polishing; but the eatables were of the slightest description. While the trays were yet on the tables, Captain and the Miss Browns came in; and I could see that, somehow or other, the Captain was a favourite with all the ladies present. Ruffled brows were smoothed, sharp voices lowered at his approach. Miss Brown looked ill, and depressed almost to gloom. Miss Jessie smiled as usual, and seemed nearly as popular as her father. He immediately and quietly assumed the man’s place in the room; attended to every one’s wants, lessened the pretty maid-servant’s labour by waiting on empty cups and bread-and-butterless ladies; and yet did it all in so easy and dignified a manner, and so much as if it were a matter of course for the strong to attend to the weak, that he was a true man throughout. He played for threepenny points with as grave an interest as if they had been pounds; and yet, in all his attention to strangers, he had an eye on his suffering daughter—for suffering I was sure she was, though to many eyes she might only appear to be irritable. Miss Jessie could not play cards: but she talked to the sitters-out, who, before her coming, had been rather inclined to be cross. She sang, too, to an old cracked piano, which I think had been a spinet in its youth. Miss Jessie sang, “Jock of Hazeldean” a little out of tune; but we were none of us musical, though Miss Jenkyns beat time, out of time, by way of appearing to be so.

I wonder what the Cranford ladies did with Captain Brown at their parties. We often used to be happy that there were no gentlemen to pay attention to and find conversation for at the card parties. We congratulated ourselves on how cozy the evenings were; and in our love for gentility, and dislike of people, we almost convinced ourselves that being a man was “vulgar.” So, when I found out that my friend and hostess, Miss Jenkyns, was planning a party in my honor and that Captain and the Miss Browns were invited, I really wondered how the evening would go. Card tables with green felt were set up in the daylight, just like always; it was the third week of November, so it got dark around four. Candles and clean decks of cards were arranged on each table. The fire was prepared; the neat maid had received her final instructions; and we stood there, dressed in our best, each holding a candle-lighter, ready to light the candles as soon as the first knock came. Parties in Cranford were serious celebrations that made the ladies feel quite elevated as they sat together in their finest attire. As soon as three arrived, we sat down to play “Preference,” with me being the unfortunate fourth. The next four guests were immediately seated at another table, and soon the tea trays, which I had seen set up in the storeroom that morning, were placed on the center of each card table. The china was delicate egg-shell; the old-fashioned silver shone from polishing; but the snacks were very minimal. While the trays were still on the tables, Captain and the Miss Browns arrived, and I could see that, for some reason, the Captain was a favorite among all the ladies present. Furrowed brows relaxed, and sharp voices softened as he entered. Miss Brown looked unwell and almost gloomy. Miss Jessie smiled as usual and seemed to be nearly as popular as her father. He immediately and quietly took his role as the man of the room; he attended to everyone’s needs, reduced the pretty maid’s workload by helping with empty cups and butterless ladies; and he did it all so effortlessly and gracefully, as if it were completely normal for the strong to care for the weak, that he was a true gentleman throughout. He played for threepenny points with as much seriousness as if they were pounds; and yet, while he focused on the guests, he kept an eye on his suffering daughter—I was sure she was suffering, even if to many she appeared irritable. Miss Jessie couldn’t play cards, but she chatted with the ones waiting, who had been a bit grumpy before she arrived. She even sang to an old, out-of-tune piano, which I think used to be a spinet. Miss Jessie sang “Jock of Hazeldean” slightly off-key; but none of us were really musical, even though Miss Jenkyns kept time, out of time, as if trying to show that she was.

It was very good of Miss Jenkyns to do this; for I had seen that, a little before, she had been a good deal annoyed by Miss Jessie Brown’s unguarded admission (à propos of Shetland wool) that she had an uncle, her mother’s brother, who was a shopkeeper in Edinburgh. Miss Jenkyns tried to drown this confession by a terrible cough—for the Honourable Mrs Jamieson was sitting at a card-table nearest Miss Jessie, and what would she say or think if she found out she was in the same room with a shop-keeper’s niece! But Miss Jessie Brown (who had no tact, as we all agreed the next morning) would repeat the information, and assure Miss Pole she could easily get her the identical Shetland wool required, “through my uncle, who has the best assortment of Shetland goods of any one in Edinbro’.” It was to take the taste of this out of our mouths, and the sound of this out of our ears, that Miss Jenkyns proposed music; so I say again, it was very good of her to beat time to the song.

It was really nice of Miss Jenkyns to do this because I had noticed that she had been quite annoyed a little earlier when Miss Jessie Brown casually mentioned (regarding Shetland wool) that she had an uncle, her mother’s brother, who was a shopkeeper in Edinburgh. Miss Jenkyns attempted to cover up this confession with a loud cough—since the Honourable Mrs. Jamieson was sitting at the card table closest to Miss Jessie, and who knows what she would say or think if she found out she was in the same room with a shopkeeper’s niece! But Miss Jessie Brown (who we all agreed had no tact the next morning) went ahead and repeated the information, assuring Miss Pole that she could easily get her the exact Shetland wool needed, “through my uncle, who has the best selection of Shetland goods of anyone in Edinbro’.” To take the taste of this out of our mouths and the sound of it out of our ears, Miss Jenkyns suggested music; so I’ll say it again, it was really nice of her to keep time to the song.

When the trays re-appeared with biscuits and wine, punctually at a quarter to nine, there was conversation, comparing of cards, and talking over tricks; but by-and-by Captain Brown sported a bit of literature.

When the trays came back with biscuits and wine, right on time at a quarter to nine, there was chatting, comparing cards, and discussing tricks; but eventually, Captain Brown brought up a bit of literature.

“Have you seen any numbers of ‘The Pickwick Papers’?” said he. (They were then publishing in parts.) “Capital thing!”

“Have you seen any of ‘The Pickwick Papers’?” he asked. (They were publishing it in parts at the time.) “Great stuff!”

Now Miss Jenkyns was daughter of a deceased rector of Cranford; and, on the strength of a number of manuscript sermons, and a pretty good library of divinity, considered herself literary, and looked upon any conversation about books as a challenge to her. So she answered and said, “Yes, she had seen them; indeed, she might say she had read them.”

Now Miss Jenkyns was the daughter of a late rector of Cranford, and based on a collection of handwritten sermons and a fairly good library of religious texts, she considered herself educated. She viewed any discussion about books as a challenge. So she replied, “Yes, she had seen them; in fact, she could say she had read them.”

“And what do you think of them?” exclaimed Captain Brown. “Aren’t they famously good?”

“And what do you think of them?” exclaimed Captain Brown. “Aren’t they really good?”

So urged Miss Jenkyns could not but speak.

So, urged, Miss Jenkyns couldn't help but speak.

“I must say, I don’t think they are by any means equal to Dr Johnson. Still, perhaps, the author is young. Let him persevere, and who knows what he may become if he will take the great Doctor for his model?” This was evidently too much for Captain Brown to take placidly; and I saw the words on the tip of his tongue before Miss Jenkyns had finished her sentence.

“I have to say, I don’t think they’re anywhere near Dr. Johnson’s level. Still, maybe the author is young. If he keeps at it, who knows what he could become if he uses the great Doctor as his model?” This clearly upset Captain Brown, and I could tell he was ready to respond before Miss Jenkyns finished her sentence.

“It is quite a different sort of thing, my dear madam,” he began.

“It’s a completely different thing, my dear madam,” he started.

“I am quite aware of that,” returned she. “And I make allowances, Captain Brown.”

“I know that very well,” she replied. “And I take that into account, Captain Brown.”

“Just allow me to read you a scene out of this month’s number,” pleaded he. “I had it only this morning, and I don’t think the company can have read it yet.”

“Just let me read you a scene from this month’s issue,” he insisted. “I just got it this morning, and I doubt the group has read it yet.”

“As you please,” said she, settling herself with an air of resignation. He read the account of the “swarry” which Sam Weller gave at Bath. Some of us laughed heartily. I did not dare, because I was staying in the house. Miss Jenkyns sat in patient gravity. When it was ended, she turned to me, and said with mild dignity—

“As you wish,” she said, settling in with a sense of resignation. He read the account of the “swarry” that Sam Weller gave at Bath. Some of us laughed heartily. I didn’t dare because I was staying in the house. Miss Jenkyns sat there with patient seriousness. When it was finished, she turned to me and said with calm dignity—

“Fetch me ‘Rasselas,’ my dear, out of the book-room.”

“Please get me ‘Rasselas,’ my dear, from the study.”

When I had brought it to her, she turned to Captain Brown—

When I handed it to her, she turned to Captain Brown—

“Now allow me to read you a scene, and then the present company can judge between your favourite, Mr Boz, and Dr Johnson.”

“Now let me read you a scene, and then everyone here can decide between your favorite, Mr. Boz, and Dr. Johnson.”

She read one of the conversations between Rasselas and Imlac, in a high-pitched, majestic voice: and when she had ended, she said, “I imagine I am now justified in my preference of Dr Johnson as a writer of fiction.” The Captain screwed his lips up, and drummed on the table, but he did not speak. She thought she would give him a finishing blow or two.

She read one of the conversations between Rasselas and Imlac in an elevated, grand voice. When she finished, she said, “I think I have enough reason to prefer Dr. Johnson as a writer of fiction.” The Captain pursed his lips and tapped on the table, but he didn’t say anything. She thought about delivering a final blow or two.

“I consider it vulgar, and below the dignity of literature, to publish in numbers.”

"I think it's tacky and beneath the dignity of literature to publish in installments."

“How was the Rambler published, ma’am?” asked Captain Brown in a low voice, which I think Miss Jenkyns could not have heard.

“How was the Rambler published, ma’am?” asked Captain Brown in a quiet voice, which I believe Miss Jenkyns couldn’t have heard.

“Dr Johnson’s style is a model for young beginners. My father recommended it to me when I began to write letters—I have formed my own style upon it; I recommended it to your favourite.”

“Dr. Johnson’s style is a great example for young beginners. My dad suggested it to me when I started writing letters—I’ve based my own style on it; I suggested it to your favorite too.”

“I should be very sorry for him to exchange his style for any such pompous writing,” said Captain Brown.

“I would be really sorry to see him trade his style for that kind of pretentious writing,” said Captain Brown.

Miss Jenkyns felt this as a personal affront, in a way of which the Captain had not dreamed. Epistolary writing she and her friends considered as her forte. Many a copy of many a letter have I seen written and corrected on the slate, before she “seized the half-hour just previous to post-time to assure” her friends of this or of that; and Dr Johnson was, as she said, her model in these compositions. She drew herself up with dignity, and only replied to Captain Brown’s last remark by saying, with marked emphasis on every syllable, “I prefer Dr Johnson to Mr Boz.”

Miss Jenkyns took this as a personal insult, in a way that the Captain could never have imagined. She and her friends regarded letter writing as her strength. I've seen her write and revise many letters on the slate before she “used the half-hour before post-time to inform” her friends about this or that; and Dr. Johnson was, as she put it, her inspiration for these writings. She straightened up with dignity and responded to Captain Brown’s last comment by saying, with noticeable emphasis on every syllable, “I prefer Dr. Johnson to Mr. Boz.”

It is said—I won’t vouch for the fact—that Captain Brown was heard to say, sotto voce, “D-n Dr Johnson!” If he did, he was penitent afterwards, as he showed by going to stand near Miss Jenkyns’ arm-chair, and endeavouring to beguile her into conversation on some more pleasing subject. But she was inexorable. The next day she made the remark I have mentioned about Miss Jessie’s dimples.

It’s said—I can’t confirm it—that Captain Brown was heard to say quietly, “Damn Dr. Johnson!” If he did, he felt bad afterward, as he showed by moving to stand near Miss Jenkyns' armchair and trying to engage her in more pleasant conversation. But she was unyielding. The next day, she made the comment I mentioned about Miss Jessie’s dimples.

CHAPTER II.
THE CAPTAIN

It was impossible to live a month at Cranford and not know the daily habits of each resident; and long before my visit was ended I knew much concerning the whole Brown trio. There was nothing new to be discovered respecting their poverty; for they had spoken simply and openly about that from the very first. They made no mystery of the necessity for their being economical. All that remained to be discovered was the Captain’s infinite kindness of heart, and the various modes in which, unconsciously to himself, he manifested it. Some little anecdotes were talked about for some time after they occurred. As we did not read much, and as all the ladies were pretty well suited with servants, there was a dearth of subjects for conversation. We therefore discussed the circumstance of the Captain taking a poor old woman’s dinner out of her hands one very slippery Sunday. He had met her returning from the bakehouse as he came from church, and noticed her precarious footing; and, with the grave dignity with which he did everything, he relieved her of her burden, and steered along the street by her side, carrying her baked mutton and potatoes safely home. This was thought very eccentric; and it was rather expected that he would pay a round of calls, on the Monday morning, to explain and apologise to the Cranford sense of propriety: but he did no such thing: and then it was decided that he was ashamed, and was keeping out of sight. In a kindly pity for him, we began to say, “After all, the Sunday morning’s occurrence showed great goodness of heart,” and it was resolved that he should be comforted on his next appearance amongst us; but, lo! he came down upon us, untouched by any sense of shame, speaking loud and bass as ever, his head thrown back, his wig as jaunty and well-curled as usual, and we were obliged to conclude he had forgotten all about Sunday.

It was impossible to spend a month in Cranford without getting to know the daily routines of each resident; and well before my visit ended, I had learned a lot about the entire Brown trio. There was nothing new to uncover about their financial struggles; they'd been straightforward about that from the very beginning. They made no secret of needing to be frugal. What remained to be revealed was the Captain’s endless kindness, and the different ways in which, without realizing it, he showed it. Some little stories were talked about for a while after they happened. Since we didn’t read much, and all the ladies had enough help around the house, we found ourselves short on topics to discuss. So we talked about the time the Captain took a poor old woman's dinner out of her hands one very slippery Sunday. He had met her on her way back from the bakehouse as he was coming from church, and noticed how unsteady she was; with the serious dignity he applied to everything, he took her burden and walked alongside her, safely carrying her baked mutton and potatoes home. This was considered quite eccentric, and people thought he would make a round of visits on Monday morning to explain and apologize for it, trying to make amends with the Cranford sense of decorum. But he did nothing of the sort, leading to the conclusion that he was embarrassed and trying to avoid being seen. Out of sympathy for him, we started saying, “After all, what happened that Sunday morning showed great kindness,” and we decided to offer him some comfort when he next appeared among us. But, to our surprise, he showed up as if completely unaware of any embarrassment, speaking in his usual deep voice, head held high, his wig as stylish and well-coiffed as ever, and we had to conclude he had completely forgotten about Sunday.

Miss Pole and Miss Jessie Brown had set up a kind of intimacy on the strength of the Shetland wool and the new knitting stitches; so it happened that when I went to visit Miss Pole I saw more of the Browns than I had done while staying with Miss Jenkyns, who had never got over what she called Captain Brown’s disparaging remarks upon Dr Johnson as a writer of light and agreeable fiction. I found that Miss Brown was seriously ill of some lingering, incurable complaint, the pain occasioned by which gave the uneasy expression to her face that I had taken for unmitigated crossness. Cross, too, she was at times, when the nervous irritability occasioned by her disease became past endurance. Miss Jessie bore with her at these times, even more patiently than she did with the bitter self-upbraidings by which they were invariably succeeded. Miss Brown used to accuse herself, not merely of hasty and irritable temper, but also of being the cause why her father and sister were obliged to pinch, in order to allow her the small luxuries which were necessaries in her condition. She would so fain have made sacrifices for them, and have lightened their cares, that the original generosity of her disposition added acerbity to her temper. All this was borne by Miss Jessie and her father with more than placidity—with absolute tenderness. I forgave Miss Jessie her singing out of tune, and her juvenility of dress, when I saw her at home. I came to perceive that Captain Brown’s dark Brutus wig and padded coat (alas! too often threadbare) were remnants of the military smartness of his youth, which he now wore unconsciously. He was a man of infinite resources, gained in his barrack experience. As he confessed, no one could black his boots to please him except himself; but, indeed, he was not above saving the little maid-servant’s labours in every way—knowing, most likely, that his daughter’s illness made the place a hard one.

Miss Pole and Miss Jessie Brown had formed a sort of closeness over their shared interest in Shetland wool and new knitting techniques. So, when I visited Miss Pole, I ended up seeing more of the Browns than I had while staying with Miss Jenkyns, who couldn't move past Captain Brown’s negative comments about Dr. Johnson as a writer of light and enjoyable fiction. I discovered that Miss Brown was seriously ill with a lingering, incurable condition, and the pain from it gave her face an uneasy look that I had mistaken for pure crankiness. She was indeed irritable at times, especially when the nervous frustration caused by her illness became unbearable. Miss Jessie endured these moments with even more patience than she did the harsh self-reproaches that always followed. Miss Brown would blame herself not just for her quick temper, but also for being the reason her father and sister had to tighten their belts to give her the small luxuries she needed. She would have gladly sacrificed for them and eased their burden, and this inherent generosity added to her irritability. Miss Jessie and her father accepted all this with not just calmness, but with genuine tenderness. I even overlooked Miss Jessie’s off-key singing and her youthful clothing when I saw her at home. I came to understand that Captain Brown’s dark Brutus wig and padded coat (which were often a bit worn out) were remnants of the youthful sharpness from his military days, which he wore without realizing it. He was a man of many talents, drawn from his time in the barracks. As he admitted, no one could shine his boots to his satisfaction except him, but he wasn’t above helping out the little maid-servant in any way possible—likely knowing that his daughter’s illness made things tough.

He endeavoured to make peace with Miss Jenkyns soon after the memorable dispute I have named, by a present of a wooden fire-shovel (his own making), having heard her say how much the grating of an iron one annoyed her. She received the present with cool gratitude, and thanked him formally. When he was gone, she bade me put it away in the lumber-room; feeling, probably, that no present from a man who preferred Mr Boz to Dr Johnson could be less jarring than an iron fire-shovel.

He tried to make peace with Miss Jenkyns shortly after the memorable argument I mentioned, by giving her a wooden fire-shovel that he made himself, after hearing her say how much the sound of an iron one bothered her. She accepted the gift with a cool politeness and thanked him formally. Once he left, she asked me to put it away in the storage room, likely feeling that no gift from a man who preferred Mr. Boz to Dr. Johnson could be better than an iron fire-shovel.

Such was the state of things when I left Cranford and went to Drumble. I had, however, several correspondents, who kept me au fait as to the proceedings of the dear little town. There was Miss Pole, who was becoming as much absorbed in crochet as she had been once in knitting, and the burden of whose letter was something like, “But don’t you forget the white worsted at Flint’s” of the old song; for at the end of every sentence of news came a fresh direction as to some crochet commission which I was to execute for her. Miss Matilda Jenkyns (who did not mind being called Miss Matty, when Miss Jenkyns was not by) wrote nice, kind, rambling letters, now and then venturing into an opinion of her own; but suddenly pulling herself up, and either begging me not to name what she had said, as Deborah thought differently, and she knew, or else putting in a postscript to the effect that, since writing the above, she had been talking over the subject with Deborah, and was quite convinced that, etc.—(here probably followed a recantation of every opinion she had given in the letter). Then came Miss Jenkyns—Deborah, as she liked Miss Matty to call her, her father having once said that the Hebrew name ought to be so pronounced. I secretly think she took the Hebrew prophetess for a model in character; and, indeed, she was not unlike the stern prophetess in some ways, making allowance, of course, for modern customs and difference in dress. Miss Jenkyns wore a cravat, and a little bonnet like a jockey-cap, and altogether had the appearance of a strong-minded woman; although she would have despised the modern idea of women being equal to men. Equal, indeed! she knew they were superior. But to return to her letters. Everything in them was stately and grand like herself. I have been looking them over (dear Miss Jenkyns, how I honoured her!) and I will give an extract, more especially because it relates to our friend Captain Brown:—

That was the situation when I left Cranford and headed to Drumble. However, I had several correspondents who kept me updated on the happenings in that sweet little town. There was Miss Pole, who had become just as engrossed in crochet as she once was in knitting. The main theme of her letters was something like, “But don’t forget the white worsted at Flint’s,” from the old song; because at the end of every news update came another request for some crochet project I was to do for her. Miss Matilda Jenkyns (who didn’t mind being called Miss Matty when Miss Jenkyns wasn’t around) wrote nice, kind, rambling letters, occasionally sharing an opinion of her own, but then suddenly stopping herself, either asking me not to mention what she had said since Deborah disagreed and she knew it, or adding a postscript saying that since writing the previous comments, she had discussed the matter with Deborah and was now completely convinced that, etc.—(a recantation of everything she had just expressed in the letter probably followed here). Then there was Miss Jenkyns—Deborah, as she preferred Miss Matty to call her, her father having once said that the Hebrew name should be pronounced that way. I secretly think she modeled her character after the Hebrew prophetess; indeed, she resembled the stern prophetess in some respects, making allowances for modern customs and different dress. Miss Jenkyns wore a cravat and a little bonnet like a jockey cap, and overall had the appearance of a strong-minded woman; though she would have looked down on the modern idea of women being equal to men. Equal, indeed! She knew they were superior. But back to her letters. Everything in them was stately and grand, just like herself. I've been reviewing them (dear Miss Jenkyns, how I admired her!) and I’ll give an excerpt, especially because it concerns our friend Captain Brown:—

“The Honourable Mrs Jamieson has only just quitted me; and, in the course of conversation, she communicated to me the intelligence that she had yesterday received a call from her revered husband’s quondam friend, Lord Mauleverer. You will not easily conjecture what brought his lordship within the precincts of our little town. It was to see Captain Brown, with whom, it appears, his lordship was acquainted in the ‘plumed wars,’ and who had the privilege of averting destruction from his lordship’s head when some great peril was impending over it, off the misnomered Cape of Good Hope. You know our friend the Honourable Mrs Jamieson’s deficiency in the spirit of innocent curiosity, and you will therefore not be so much surprised when I tell you she was quite unable to disclose to me the exact nature of the peril in question. I was anxious, I confess, to ascertain in what manner Captain Brown, with his limited establishment, could receive so distinguished a guest; and I discovered that his lordship retired to rest, and, let us hope, to refreshing slumbers, at the Angel Hotel; but shared the Brunonian meals during the two days that he honoured Cranford with his august presence. Mrs Johnson, our civil butcher’s wife, informs me that Miss Jessie purchased a leg of lamb; but, besides this, I can hear of no preparation whatever to give a suitable reception to so distinguished a visitor. Perhaps they entertained him with ‘the feast of reason and the flow of soul’; and to us, who are acquainted with Captain Brown’s sad want of relish for ‘the pure wells of English undefiled,’ it may be matter for congratulation that he has had the opportunity of improving his taste by holding converse with an elegant and refined member of the British aristocracy. But from some mundane failings who is altogether free?”

"The Honorable Mrs. Jamieson just left me, and during our conversation, she shared the news that she had received a visit yesterday from her esteemed husband’s old friend, Lord Mauleverer. You might be surprised to learn what brought him to our little town. He came to see Captain Brown, who, as it turns out, was acquainted with the lord during the ‘plumed wars’ and had the honor of saving his life when he was in great danger off the wrongly named Cape of Good Hope. You know that our friend the Honorable Mrs. Jamieson lacks a bit of innocent curiosity, so you won’t be too shocked when I tell you she couldn't reveal to me the specifics of the danger in question. I was eager to find out how Captain Brown, with his limited means, could host such a distinguished guest. I discovered that the lord stayed at the Angel Hotel, and let's hope he enjoyed a refreshing sleep there, but he ate with Captain Brown during the two days he graced Cranford with his presence. Mrs. Johnson, our polite butcher’s wife, informed me that Miss Jessie bought a leg of lamb, but aside from that, I can’t hear of any preparations to welcome such a notable visitor. Perhaps they entertained him with 'the feast of reason and the flow of soul'; and for those of us who know Captain Brown's unfortunate lack of appreciation for 'the pure wells of English undefiled,' it might be something to celebrate that he had the chance to refine his taste by talking to an elegant and polished member of the British aristocracy. But who is completely free from some earthly shortcomings?"

Miss Pole and Miss Matty wrote to me by the same post. Such a piece of news as Lord Mauleverer’s visit was not to be lost on the Cranford letter-writers: they made the most of it. Miss Matty humbly apologised for writing at the same time as her sister, who was so much more capable than she to describe the honour done to Cranford; but in spite of a little bad spelling, Miss Matty’s account gave me the best idea of the commotion occasioned by his lordship’s visit, after it had occurred; for, except the people at the Angel, the Browns, Mrs Jamieson, and a little lad his lordship had sworn at for driving a dirty hoop against the aristocratic legs, I could not hear of any one with whom his lordship had held conversation.

Miss Pole and Miss Matty both wrote to me in the same mail. News of Lord Mauleverer’s visit was too big for the Cranford letter-writers to ignore—they really played it up. Miss Matty politely apologized for writing at the same time as her sister, who was much better at describing the honor bestowed on Cranford; but despite a few spelling mistakes, Miss Matty’s account gave me the clearest picture of the excitement caused by his lordship’s visit after it happened. Except for the people at the Angel, the Browns, Mrs. Jamieson, and a little boy his lordship had scolded for rolling a dirty hoop against his fancy clothes, I couldn’t find anyone else who had talked to him.

My next visit to Cranford was in the summer. There had been neither births, deaths, nor marriages since I was there last. Everybody lived in the same house, and wore pretty nearly the same well-preserved, old-fashioned clothes. The greatest event was, that Miss Jenkyns had purchased a new carpet for the drawing-room. Oh, the busy work Miss Matty and I had in chasing the sunbeams, as they fell in an afternoon right down on this carpet through the blindless window! We spread newspapers over the places and sat down to our book or our work; and, lo! in a quarter of an hour the sun had moved, and was blazing away on a fresh spot; and down again we went on our knees to alter the position of the newspapers. We were very busy, too, one whole morning, before Miss Jenkyns gave her party, in following her directions, and in cutting out and stitching together pieces of newspaper so as to form little paths to every chair set for the expected visitors, lest their shoes might dirty or defile the purity of the carpet. Do you make paper paths for every guest to walk upon in London?

My next visit to Cranford was in the summer. There had been no births, deaths, or marriages since my last visit. Everyone lived in the same house and wore almost the same well-kept, old-fashioned clothes. The biggest event was that Miss Jenkyns had bought a new carpet for the drawing-room. Oh, the busy work Miss Matty and I had chasing the sunbeams as they fell on this carpet in the afternoon through the bare window! We spread newspapers over the spots and sat down with our books or our work; and, lo! in about fifteen minutes, the sun had moved and was shining on a new spot, so down we went on our knees to move the newspapers. We were also very busy one whole morning before Miss Jenkyns held her party, following her directions and cutting out and stitching together pieces of newspaper to create little paths to every chair set for the expected visitors, so their shoes wouldn’t dirty or spoil the carpet. Do you make paper paths for every guest to walk on in London?

Captain Brown and Miss Jenkyns were not very cordial to each other. The literary dispute, of which I had seen the beginning, was a “raw,” the slightest touch on which made them wince. It was the only difference of opinion they had ever had; but that difference was enough. Miss Jenkyns could not refrain from talking at Captain Brown; and, though he did not reply, he drummed with his fingers, which action she felt and resented as very disparaging to Dr Johnson. He was rather ostentatious in his preference of the writings of Mr Boz; would walk through the streets so absorbed in them that he all but ran against Miss Jenkyns; and though his apologies were earnest and sincere, and though he did not, in fact, do more than startle her and himself, she owned to me she had rather he had knocked her down, if he had only been reading a higher style of literature. The poor, brave Captain! he looked older, and more worn, and his clothes were very threadbare. But he seemed as bright and cheerful as ever, unless he was asked about his daughter’s health.

Captain Brown and Miss Jenkyns weren't very friendly with each other. The literary disagreement, which I'd seen start, was a sensitive topic; even the slightest mention made them flinch. It was the only disagreement they had ever had, but it was enough. Miss Jenkyns couldn't help but talk at Captain Brown, and even though he didn't respond, he drummed his fingers, which she saw as very disrespectful to Dr. Johnson. He was quite showy about his preference for Mr. Boz's writings, walking through the streets so engrossed in them that he almost bumped into Miss Jenkyns; and even though his apologies were genuine and sincere, and he only startled her and himself, she confided in me that she'd have preferred he had knocked her down, as long as he was reading something of a higher literary quality. The poor, brave Captain! He looked older, more worn, and his clothes were very worn out. But he seemed as bright and cheerful as ever, unless someone brought up his daughter's health.

“She suffers a great deal, and she must suffer more: we do what we can to alleviate her pain;—God’s will be done!” He took off his hat at these last words. I found, from Miss Matty, that everything had been done, in fact. A medical man, of high repute in that country neighbourhood, had been sent for, and every injunction he had given was attended to, regardless of expense. Miss Matty was sure they denied themselves many things in order to make the invalid comfortable; but they never spoke about it; and as for Miss Jessie!—“I really think she’s an angel,” said poor Miss Matty, quite overcome. “To see her way of bearing with Miss Brown’s crossness, and the bright face she puts on after she’s been sitting up a whole night and scolded above half of it, is quite beautiful. Yet she looks as neat and as ready to welcome the Captain at breakfast-time as if she had been asleep in the Queen’s bed all night. My dear! you could never laugh at her prim little curls or her pink bows again if you saw her as I have done.” I could only feel very penitent, and greet Miss Jessie with double respect when I met her next. She looked faded and pinched; and her lips began to quiver, as if she was very weak, when she spoke of her sister. But she brightened, and sent back the tears that were glittering in her pretty eyes, as she said—

“She suffers a lot, and she has to suffer more: we do what we can to ease her pain;—God’s will be done!” He took off his hat at those last words. I learned from Miss Matty that everything had been done, in fact. A highly regarded doctor from that local area had been called in, and every instruction he gave was followed, no matter the cost. Miss Matty was sure they gave up many things to make the invalid comfortable; but they never talked about it; and as for Miss Jessie!—“I honestly think she’s an angel,” said poor Miss Matty, clearly moved. “To see how she puts up with Miss Brown’s crankiness, and the cheerful face she puts on after sitting up all night and being scolded for most of it, is truly beautiful. Yet she looks as neat and as ready to welcome the Captain at breakfast as if she had slept in the Queen’s bed all night. My dear! you could never laugh at her prim little curls or her pink bows again if you saw her as I have.” I could only feel very guilty and greet Miss Jessie with extra respect when I saw her next. She looked tired and worn; and her lips began to quiver, as if she was very weak, when she spoke about her sister. But she brightened and pushed back the tears that were shimmering in her pretty eyes, as she said—

“But, to be sure, what a town Cranford is for kindness! I don’t suppose any one has a better dinner than usual cooked but the best part of all comes in a little covered basin for my sister. The poor people will leave their earliest vegetables at our door for her. They speak short and gruff, as if they were ashamed of it: but I am sure it often goes to my heart to see their thoughtfulness.” The tears now came back and overflowed; but after a minute or two she began to scold herself, and ended by going away the same cheerful Miss Jessie as ever.

“But really, what a kind town Cranford is! I don’t think anyone has a better dinner than normal, but the best part comes in a little covered dish for my sister. The poor folks drop off their fresh vegetables at our door for her. They talk briefly and roughly, almost like they’re embarrassed about it, but it really touches my heart to see how considerate they are.” The tears came back and spilled over, but after a minute or two, she started to scold herself and ended up leaving as cheerful as ever, just like Miss Jessie.

“But why does not this Lord Mauleverer do something for the man who saved his life?” said I.

“But why doesn’t Lord Mauleverer do something for the man who saved his life?” I asked.

“Why, you see, unless Captain Brown has some reason for it, he never speaks about being poor; and he walked along by his lordship looking as happy and cheerful as a prince; and as they never called attention to their dinner by apologies, and as Miss Brown was better that day, and all seemed bright, I daresay his lordship never knew how much care there was in the background. He did send game in the winter pretty often, but now he is gone abroad.”

“See, unless Captain Brown has a reason to bring it up, he never talks about being poor; he walks alongside his lordship looking as happy and cheerful as a prince. And since they didn’t make a fuss about their dinner with apologies, and since Miss Brown was feeling better that day, everything seemed bright. I bet his lordship never realized how much worry was hidden behind the scenes. He did send game during the winter pretty often, but now he’s gone abroad.”

I had often occasion to notice the use that was made of fragments and small opportunities in Cranford; the rose-leaves that were gathered ere they fell to make into a potpourri for someone who had no garden; the little bundles of lavender flowers sent to strew the drawers of some town-dweller, or to burn in the chamber of some invalid. Things that many would despise, and actions which it seemed scarcely worth while to perform, were all attended to in Cranford. Miss Jenkyns stuck an apple full of cloves, to be heated and smell pleasantly in Miss Brown’s room; and as she put in each clove she uttered a Johnsonian sentence. Indeed, she never could think of the Browns without talking Johnson; and, as they were seldom absent from her thoughts just then, I heard many a rolling, three-piled sentence.

I often noticed how people in Cranford made the most of little things and small opportunities; like gathering rose petals before they fell to create a potpourri for someone without a garden, or sending small bundles of lavender flowers to freshen up the drawers of a city dweller or to burn in the room of an invalid. Things that many would overlook and actions that seemed hardly worth the trouble were all taken care of in Cranford. Miss Jenkyns would stick cloves into an apple, heat it up, and let it smell nice in Miss Brown’s room; and with each clove she inserted, she would say a grand sentence. In fact, she could never think of the Browns without referring to Johnson; since they were often on her mind, I ended up hearing many elaborate, multi-clause sentences.

Captain Brown called one day to thank Miss Jenkyns for many little kindnesses, which I did not know until then that she had rendered. He had suddenly become like an old man; his deep bass voice had a quavering in it, his eyes looked dim, and the lines on his face were deep. He did not—could not—speak cheerfully of his daughter’s state, but he talked with manly, pious resignation, and not much. Twice over he said, “What Jessie has been to us, God only knows!” and after the second time, he got up hastily, shook hands all round without speaking, and left the room.

Captain Brown came by one day to thank Miss Jenkyns for all the little kindnesses she had done, which I hadn’t realized until then. He seemed to have aged suddenly; his deep voice was shaky, his eyes looked dim, and the lines on his face were pronounced. He didn’t—couldn’t—speak hopefully about his daughter’s condition, but he spoke with strong, religious acceptance, and not much else. Twice he said, “What Jessie has been to us, only God knows!” After the second time, he quickly got up, shook hands with everyone without saying a word, and left the room.

That afternoon we perceived little groups in the street, all listening with faces aghast to some tale or other. Miss Jenkyns wondered what could be the matter for some time before she took the undignified step of sending Jenny out to inquire.

That afternoon, we noticed small groups in the street, all listening with shocked expressions to some story or another. Miss Jenkyns wondered what could be wrong for a while before taking the undignified step of sending Jenny out to ask.

Jenny came back with a white face of terror. “Oh, ma’am! Oh, Miss Jenkyns, ma’am! Captain Brown is killed by them nasty cruel railroads!” and she burst into tears. She, along with many others, had experienced the poor Captain’s kindness.

Jenny returned, her face pale with fear. “Oh, ma’am! Oh, Miss Jenkyns, ma’am! Captain Brown has been killed by those nasty, cruel railroads!” and she broke down in tears. She, like many others, had felt the Captain's kindness.

“How?—where—where? Good God! Jenny, don’t waste time in crying, but tell us something.” Miss Matty rushed out into the street at once, and collared the man who was telling the tale.

“How?—where—where? Oh my God! Jenny, stop crying and just tell us what happened.” Miss Matty rushed out into the street immediately and grabbed the man who was sharing the story.

“Come in—come to my sister at once, Miss Jenkyns, the rector’s daughter. Oh, man, man! say it is not true,” she cried, as she brought the affrighted carter, sleeking down his hair, into the drawing-room, where he stood with his wet boots on the new carpet, and no one regarded it.

“Come in—go to my sister right away, Miss Jenkyns, the rector’s daughter. Oh, man, man! please tell me it’s not true,” she exclaimed as she brought the frightened carter, fixing his hair, into the living room, where he stood with his wet boots on the new carpet, and no one paid any attention to it.

“Please, mum, it is true. I seed it myself,” and he shuddered at the recollection. “The Captain was a-reading some new book as he was deep in, a-waiting for the down train; and there was a little lass as wanted to come to its mammy, and gave its sister the slip, and came toddling across the line. And he looked up sudden, at the sound of the train coming, and seed the child, and he darted on the line and cotched it up, and his foot slipped, and the train came over him in no time. O Lord, Lord! Mum, it’s quite true, and they’ve come over to tell his daughters. The child’s safe, though, with only a bang on its shoulder as he threw it to its mammy. Poor Captain would be glad of that, mum, wouldn’t he? God bless him!” The great rough carter puckered up his manly face, and turned away to hide his tears. I turned to Miss Jenkyns. She looked very ill, as if she were going to faint, and signed to me to open the window.

“Please, Mom, it's true. I saw it myself,” he shuddered at the memory. “The Captain was reading some new book while he was waiting for the down train, and there was a little girl who wanted to go to her mom. She slipped away from her sister and came toddling across the tracks. He suddenly looked up when he heard the train coming, saw the child, and jumped onto the tracks to grab her, but his foot slipped, and the train hit him in no time. Oh Lord! Mom, it’s completely true, and they’ve come to tell his daughters. The child is safe, though, with just a bump on her shoulder when he threw her to her mom. Poor Captain would be glad to know that, wouldn’t he? God bless him!” The big, rough carter crinkled his manly face and turned away to hide his tears. I turned to Miss Jenkyns. She looked very pale, as if she was going to faint, and signaled for me to open the window.

“Matilda, bring me my bonnet. I must go to those girls. God pardon me, if ever I have spoken contemptuously to the Captain!”

“Matilda, bring me my hat. I need to go see those girls. God forgive me if I’ve ever spoken disrespectfully to the Captain!”

Miss Jenkyns arrayed herself to go out, telling Miss Matilda to give the man a glass of wine. While she was away, Miss Matty and I huddled over the fire, talking in a low and awestruck voice. I know we cried quietly all the time.

Miss Jenkyns got ready to go out, telling Miss Matilda to pour the man a glass of wine. While she was gone, Miss Matty and I sat close to the fire, speaking in hushed and amazed tones. I know we were quietly crying the whole time.

Miss Jenkyns came home in a silent mood, and we durst not ask her many questions. She told us that Miss Jessie had fainted, and that she and Miss Pole had had some difficulty in bringing her round; but that, as soon as she recovered, she begged one of them to go and sit with her sister.

Miss Jenkyns came home in a quiet mood, and we didn’t dare ask her too many questions. She told us that Miss Jessie had fainted, and that she and Miss Pole had some trouble getting her back to normal; but as soon as she recovered, she asked one of them to go and sit with her sister.

“Mr Hoggins says she cannot live many days, and she shall be spared this shock,” said Miss Jessie, shivering with feelings to which she dared not give way.

“Mr. Hoggins says she can’t live for many more days, and she should be spared this shock,” said Miss Jessie, shivering with feelings she dared not show.

“But how can you manage, my dear?” asked Miss Jenkyns; “you cannot bear up, she must see your tears.”

"But how are you holding up, my dear?" asked Miss Jenkyns. "You can't keep it together; she must notice your tears."

“God will help me—I will not give way—she was asleep when the news came; she may be asleep yet. She would be so utterly miserable, not merely at my father’s death, but to think of what would become of me; she is so good to me.” She looked up earnestly in their faces with her soft true eyes, and Miss Pole told Miss Jenkyns afterwards she could hardly bear it, knowing, as she did, how Miss Brown treated her sister.

“God will help me—I won't give in—she was asleep when the news came; she might still be asleep. She would be completely devastated, not just because of my father’s death, but also thinking about what would happen to me; she is so kind to me.” She looked up earnestly at their faces with her gentle, sincere eyes, and Miss Pole later told Miss Jenkyns that she could hardly stand it, knowing, as she did, how Miss Brown treated her sister.

However, it was settled according to Miss Jessie’s wish. Miss Brown was to be told her father had been summoned to take a short journey on railway business. They had managed it in some way—Miss Jenkyns could not exactly say how. Miss Pole was to stop with Miss Jessie. Mrs Jamieson had sent to inquire. And this was all we heard that night; and a sorrowful night it was. The next day a full account of the fatal accident was in the county paper which Miss Jenkyns took in. Her eyes were very weak, she said, and she asked me to read it. When I came to the “gallant gentleman was deeply engaged in the perusal of a number of ‘Pickwick,’ which he had just received,” Miss Jenkyns shook her head long and solemnly, and then sighed out, “Poor, dear, infatuated man!”

However, it was decided according to Miss Jessie’s wish. Miss Brown was to be told that her father had been called away on a short trip for work. They had figured it out somehow—Miss Jenkyns couldn’t really say how. Miss Pole was going to stay with Miss Jessie. Mrs. Jamieson had sent to check in. That was all we heard that night; and it was a sad night indeed. The next day, a detailed report of the tragic accident appeared in the county paper that Miss Jenkyns subscribed to. She said her eyes were quite weak and asked me to read it for her. When I got to the part about the “gallant gentleman being deeply engaged in reading a copy of ‘Pickwick,’ which he had just received,” Miss Jenkyns shook her head steadily and solemnly, then sighed and said, “Poor, dear, infatuated man!”

The corpse was to be taken from the station to the parish church, there to be interred. Miss Jessie had set her heart on following it to the grave; and no dissuasives could alter her resolve. Her restraint upon herself made her almost obstinate; she resisted all Miss Pole’s entreaties and Miss Jenkyns’ advice. At last Miss Jenkyns gave up the point; and after a silence, which I feared portended some deep displeasure against Miss Jessie, Miss Jenkyns said she should accompany the latter to the funeral.

The body was to be taken from the station to the parish church, where it would be buried. Miss Jessie was determined to follow it to the grave, and nothing could change her mind. Her self-control made her nearly stubborn; she ignored all of Miss Pole’s pleas and Miss Jenkyns’ suggestions. Finally, Miss Jenkyns conceded the issue, and after a silence that made me worry it indicated some serious frustration with Miss Jessie, Miss Jenkyns said she would go with her to the funeral.

“It is not fit for you to go alone. It would be against both propriety and humanity were I to allow it.”

“It’s not right for you to go alone. It would go against both decency and compassion if I let you.”

Miss Jessie seemed as if she did not half like this arrangement; but her obstinacy, if she had any, had been exhausted in her determination to go to the interment. She longed, poor thing, I have no doubt, to cry alone over the grave of the dear father to whom she had been all in all, and to give way, for one little half-hour, uninterrupted by sympathy and unobserved by friendship. But it was not to be. That afternoon Miss Jenkyns sent out for a yard of black crape, and employed herself busily in trimming the little black silk bonnet I have spoken about. When it was finished she put it on, and looked at us for approbation—admiration she despised. I was full of sorrow, but, by one of those whimsical thoughts which come unbidden into our heads, in times of deepest grief, I no sooner saw the bonnet than I was reminded of a helmet; and in that hybrid bonnet, half helmet, half jockey-cap, did Miss Jenkyns attend Captain Brown’s funeral, and, I believe, supported Miss Jessie with a tender, indulgent firmness which was invaluable, allowing her to weep her passionate fill before they left.

Miss Jessie seemed like she didn't really like this arrangement, but any stubbornness she had was spent on her determination to attend the burial. Poor thing, I’m sure she longed to cry alone over her beloved father's grave, wanting to let go for just a little half-hour, free from sympathy and unnoticed by friends. But that wasn’t meant to be. That afternoon, Miss Jenkyns ordered a yard of black crepe and kept herself busy trimming the small black silk bonnet I mentioned earlier. Once it was done, she put it on and looked at us for approval—she looked down on admiration. I was filled with sorrow, but in one of those strange moments that pop into our minds during deep grief, the moment I saw the bonnet, it reminded me of a helmet. And in that odd bonnet, half helmet and half jockey cap, Miss Jenkyns attended Captain Brown’s funeral, and I believe she supported Miss Jessie with a gentle, understanding strength that was invaluable, letting her cry her heart out before they left.

Miss Pole, Miss Matty, and I, meanwhile attended to Miss Brown: and hard work we found it to relieve her querulous and never-ending complaints. But if we were so weary and dispirited, what must Miss Jessie have been! Yet she came back almost calm as if she had gained a new strength. She put off her mourning dress, and came in, looking pale and gentle, thanking us each with a soft long pressure of the hand. She could even smile—a faint, sweet, wintry smile—as if to reassure us of her power to endure; but her look made our eyes fill suddenly with tears, more than if she had cried outright.

Miss Pole, Miss Matty, and I were busy attending to Miss Brown, and it was tough to deal with her constant complaints. If we were exhausted and down, just imagine how Miss Jessie felt! But when she returned, she seemed almost calm, as if she had found some new strength. She took off her mourning clothes and came in looking pale and gentle, thanking us each with a soft, lingering handshake. She even managed to smile—a faint, sweet, wintery smile—as if to assure us that she could endure; but her expression made our eyes fill with tears more than if she had cried outright.

It was settled that Miss Pole was to remain with her all the watching livelong night; and that Miss Matty and I were to return in the morning to relieve them, and give Miss Jessie the opportunity for a few hours of sleep. But when the morning came, Miss Jenkyns appeared at the breakfast-table, equipped in her helmet-bonnet, and ordered Miss Matty to stay at home, as she meant to go and help to nurse. She was evidently in a state of great friendly excitement, which she showed by eating her breakfast standing, and scolding the household all round.

It was decided that Miss Pole would stay with her all night long, and that Miss Matty and I would come back in the morning to take over and give Miss Jessie a chance to get some sleep. But when morning arrived, Miss Jenkyns showed up at the breakfast table wearing her helmet-bonnet and told Miss Matty to stay home because she planned to go help with nursing. She was clearly very excited about it, as she stood up while eating her breakfast and scolded everyone in the household.

No nursing—no energetic strong-minded woman could help Miss Brown now. There was that in the room as we entered which was stronger than us all, and made us shrink into solemn awestruck helplessness. Miss Brown was dying. We hardly knew her voice, it was so devoid of the complaining tone we had always associated with it. Miss Jessie told me afterwards that it, and her face too, were just what they had been formerly, when her mother’s death left her the young anxious head of the family, of whom only Miss Jessie survived.

No nursing—no strong-willed woman could help Miss Brown now. There was something in the room as we walked in that was stronger than all of us and made us feel helpless and solemnly awestruck. Miss Brown was dying. We barely recognized her voice; it was so lacking in the complaining tone we had always associated with her. Miss Jessie told me later that her voice, and her face too, were just like they used to be when her mother’s death left her as the young, anxious head of the family, with only Miss Jessie surviving.

She was conscious of her sister’s presence, though not, I think, of ours. We stood a little behind the curtain: Miss Jessie knelt with her face near her sister’s, in order to catch the last soft awful whispers.

She was aware of her sister’s presence, but I don’t think she noticed us. We stood a bit behind the curtain: Miss Jessie knelt with her face close to her sister’s, trying to catch the last soft, haunting whispers.

“Oh, Jessie! Jessie! How selfish I have been! God forgive me for letting you sacrifice yourself for me as you did! I have so loved you—and yet I have thought only of myself. God forgive me!”

“Oh, Jessie! Jessie! How selfish I’ve been! God forgive me for letting you sacrifice yourself for me like that! I have loved you so much—and yet I’ve only thought of myself. God forgive me!”

“Hush, love! hush!” said Miss Jessie, sobbing.

"Hush, sweetheart! Hush!" said Miss Jessie, crying.

“And my father, my dear, dear father! I will not complain now, if God will give me strength to be patient. But, oh, Jessie! tell my father how I longed and yearned to see him at last, and to ask his forgiveness. He can never know now how I loved him—oh! if I might but tell him, before I die! What a life of sorrow his has been, and I have done so little to cheer him!”

“And my father, my dear, dear father! I won’t complain now, if God gives me the strength to be patient. But, oh, Jessie! please tell my father how much I wanted to see him at last and ask for his forgiveness. He can never know now how much I loved him—oh! if only I could tell him before I die! What a life of sorrow he’s had, and I’ve done so little to bring him joy!”

A light came into Miss Jessie’s face. “Would it comfort you, dearest, to think that he does know?—would it comfort you, love, to know that his cares, his sorrows”—Her voice quivered, but she steadied it into calmness—“Mary! he has gone before you to the place where the weary are at rest. He knows now how you loved him.”

A light appeared in Miss Jessie’s face. “Would it make you feel better, dear, to think that he knows?—would it help you, love, to know that his worries, his sadness”—Her voice trembled, but she regained her composure—“Mary! he has gone ahead to the place where the weary find peace. He understands now how much you loved him.”

A strange look, which was not distress, came over Miss Brown’s face. She did not speak for some time, but then we saw her lips form the words, rather than heard the sound—“Father, mother, Harry, Archy;”—then, as if it were a new idea throwing a filmy shadow over her darkened mind—“But you will be alone, Jessie!”

A strange expression, which wasn’t exactly distress, crossed Miss Brown’s face. She didn’t say anything for a while, but then we saw her lips move, rather than hearing the words—“Father, mother, Harry, Archy;”—then, as if a new thought had cast a faint shadow over her troubled mind—“But you will be alone, Jessie!”

Miss Jessie had been feeling this all during the silence, I think; for the tears rolled down her cheeks like rain, at these words, and she could not answer at first. Then she put her hands together tight, and lifted them up, and said—but not to us—“Though He slay me, yet will I trust in Him.”

Miss Jessie had been feeling this the whole time during the silence, I think; because the tears streamed down her cheeks like rain when she heard those words, and she couldn't respond at first. Then she clasped her hands tightly, raised them up, and said—but not to us—“Even if He kills me, I’ll still trust in Him.”

In a few moments more Miss Brown lay calm and still—never to sorrow or murmur more.

In just a moment, Miss Brown lay calm and still—never to grieve or complain again.

After this second funeral, Miss Jenkyns insisted that Miss Jessie should come to stay with her rather than go back to the desolate house, which, in fact, we learned from Miss Jessie, must now be given up, as she had not wherewithal to maintain it. She had something above twenty pounds a year, besides the interest of the money for which the furniture would sell; but she could not live upon that: and so we talked over her qualifications for earning money.

After this second funeral, Miss Jenkyns insisted that Miss Jessie stay with her instead of returning to the empty house, which, as we learned from Miss Jessie, would have to be given up since she couldn’t afford to keep it. She had a little over twenty pounds a year, plus the interest from the money that the furniture would bring, but she couldn’t live on that. So we discussed her options for making money.

“I can sew neatly,” said she, “and I like nursing. I think, too, I could manage a house, if any one would try me as housekeeper; or I would go into a shop as saleswoman, if they would have patience with me at first.”

“I can sew neatly,” she said, “and I enjoy nursing. I also think I could run a household if someone would give me a chance as a housekeeper; or I’d work in a store as a saleswoman, if they would be patient with me at first.”

Miss Jenkyns declared, in an angry voice, that she should do no such thing; and talked to herself about “some people having no idea of their rank as a captain’s daughter,” nearly an hour afterwards, when she brought Miss Jessie up a basin of delicately-made arrowroot, and stood over her like a dragoon until the last spoonful was finished: then she disappeared. Miss Jessie began to tell me some more of the plans which had suggested themselves to her, and insensibly fell into talking of the days that were past and gone, and interested me so much I neither knew nor heeded how time passed. We were both startled when Miss Jenkyns reappeared, and caught us crying. I was afraid lest she would be displeased, as she often said that crying hindered digestion, and I knew she wanted Miss Jessie to get strong; but, instead, she looked queer and excited, and fidgeted round us without saying anything. At last she spoke.

Miss Jenkyns said in an angry tone that she wouldn’t do that; and she grumbled to herself about “some people not understanding their status as a captain’s daughter,” nearly an hour later, when she brought Miss Jessie a bowl of finely made arrowroot and hovered over her like a soldier until the last spoonful was gone: then she left. Miss Jessie started to share more of her ideas with me and gradually began reminiscing about the days that had gone by, engaging me so much that I lost track of time. We were both taken aback when Miss Jenkyns came back and found us in tears. I was worried she would be upset, as she often said that crying was bad for digestion, and I knew she wanted Miss Jessie to get stronger; but instead, she looked strange and agitated, moving around us without saying a word. Finally, she spoke.

“I have been so much startled—no, I’ve not been at all startled—don’t mind me, my dear Miss Jessie—I’ve been very much surprised—in fact, I’ve had a caller, whom you knew once, my dear Miss Jessie”—

“I have been so surprised—no, I haven’t been surprised at all—don’t worry about me, my dear Miss Jessie—I’ve been quite taken aback—in fact, I had a visitor, someone you knew once, my dear Miss Jessie—”

Miss Jessie went very white, then flushed scarlet, and looked eagerly at Miss Jenkyns.

Miss Jessie turned very pale, then blushed bright red, and looked eagerly at Miss Jenkyns.

“A gentleman, my dear, who wants to know if you would see him.”

“A gentleman, my dear, who wants to know if you will see him.”

“Is it?—it is not”—stammered out Miss Jessie—and got no farther.

“Is it?—it’s not,” stammered Miss Jessie, and couldn’t say anything more.

“This is his card,” said Miss Jenkyns, giving it to Miss Jessie; and while her head was bent over it, Miss Jenkyns went through a series of winks and odd faces to me, and formed her lips into a long sentence, of which, of course, I could not understand a word.

“This is his card,” said Miss Jenkyns, handing it to Miss Jessie; and while she was focused on it, Miss Jenkyns made a bunch of winks and strange expressions at me, shaping her lips into a long sentence, which, of course, I couldn’t decipher at all.

“May he come up?” asked Miss Jenkyns at last.

“Can he come up?” asked Miss Jenkyns finally.

“Oh, yes! certainly!” said Miss Jessie, as much as to say, this is your house, you may show any visitor where you like. She took up some knitting of Miss Matty’s and began to be very busy, though I could see how she trembled all over.

“Oh, yes! Of course!” said Miss Jessie, signaling that this was your house, and you could show any visitor wherever you wanted. She picked up some of Miss Matty’s knitting and pretended to be very focused, even though I could see how much she was shaking.

Miss Jenkyns rang the bell, and told the servant who answered it to show Major Gordon upstairs; and, presently, in walked a tall, fine, frank-looking man of forty or upwards. He shook hands with Miss Jessie; but he could not see her eyes, she kept them so fixed on the ground. Miss Jenkyns asked me if I would come and help her to tie up the preserves in the store-room; and though Miss Jessie plucked at my gown, and even looked up at me with begging eye, I durst not refuse to go where Miss Jenkyns asked. Instead of tying up preserves in the store-room, however, we went to talk in the dining-room; and there Miss Jenkyns told me what Major Gordon had told her; how he had served in the same regiment with Captain Brown, and had become acquainted with Miss Jessie, then a sweet-looking, blooming girl of eighteen; how the acquaintance had grown into love on his part, though it had been some years before he had spoken; how, on becoming possessed, through the will of an uncle, of a good estate in Scotland, he had offered and been refused, though with so much agitation and evident distress that he was sure she was not indifferent to him; and how he had discovered that the obstacle was the fell disease which was, even then, too surely threatening her sister. She had mentioned that the surgeons foretold intense suffering; and there was no one but herself to nurse her poor Mary, or cheer and comfort her father during the time of illness. They had had long discussions; and on her refusal to pledge herself to him as his wife when all should be over, he had grown angry, and broken off entirely, and gone abroad, believing that she was a cold-hearted person whom he would do well to forget. He had been travelling in the East, and was on his return home when, at Rome, he saw the account of Captain Brown’s death in Galignani.

Miss Jenkyns rang the bell and told the servant who answered to show Major Gordon upstairs. Soon, a tall, honest-looking man in his forties walked in. He shook hands with Miss Jessie, but she kept her eyes fixed on the ground, so he couldn’t see them. Miss Jenkyns asked me if I would come help her tie up the preserves in the storage room, and even though Miss Jessie tugged at my dress and looked at me with pleading eyes, I couldn’t refuse Miss Jenkyns. However, instead of tying up preserves in the storage room, we went to talk in the dining room. There, Miss Jenkyns told me what Major Gordon had shared with her: how he had served in the same regiment as Captain Brown and had gotten to know Miss Jessie, then a lovely, blooming girl of eighteen. He had fallen in love with her, although he waited a few years before saying anything. After inheriting a good estate in Scotland from an uncle, he had proposed to her, but she had turned him down. He could see she was distressed about it, which made him believe she had feelings for him, too. He found out that the reason she rejected him was because her sister was seriously ill. She had mentioned that the doctors predicted a lot of suffering, and she was the only one there to care for her poor Mary and support their father during the illness. They had long debates about it, and when she refused to promise to be his wife after everything was over, he became angry, ended things abruptly, and went abroad, thinking she was someone he should forget. He had been traveling in the East and was on his way home when he saw the news of Captain Brown’s death in Galignani while in Rome.

Just then Miss Matty, who had been out all the morning, and had only lately returned to the house, burst in with a face of dismay and outraged propriety.

Just then Miss Matty, who had been out all morning and had just returned home, barged in with a look of shock and offended dignity.

“Oh, goodness me!” she said. “Deborah, there’s a gentleman sitting in the drawing-room with his arm round Miss Jessie’s waist!” Miss Matty’s eyes looked large with terror.

“Oh my goodness!” she exclaimed. “Deborah, there’s a man sitting in the living room with his arm around Miss Jessie’s waist!” Miss Matty’s eyes were wide with fear.

Miss Jenkyns snubbed her down in an instant.

Miss Jenkyns dismissed her right away.

“The most proper place in the world for his arm to be in. Go away, Matilda, and mind your own business.” This from her sister, who had hitherto been a model of feminine decorum, was a blow for poor Miss Matty, and with a double shock she left the room.

“The best place in the world for his arm to be. Leave me alone, Matilda, and focus on your own life.” This from her sister, who had always been the picture of feminine politeness, was a real hit to poor Miss Matty, and with a double shock, she exited the room.

The last time I ever saw poor Miss Jenkyns was many years after this. Mrs Gordon had kept up a warm and affectionate intercourse with all at Cranford. Miss Jenkyns, Miss Matty, and Miss Pole had all been to visit her, and returned with wonderful accounts of her house, her husband, her dress, and her looks. For, with happiness, something of her early bloom returned; she had been a year or two younger than we had taken her for. Her eyes were always lovely, and, as Mrs Gordon, her dimples were not out of place. At the time to which I have referred, when I last saw Miss Jenkyns, that lady was old and feeble, and had lost something of her strong mind. Little Flora Gordon was staying with the Misses Jenkyns, and when I came in she was reading aloud to Miss Jenkyns, who lay feeble and changed on the sofa. Flora put down the Rambler when I came in.

The last time I saw poor Miss Jenkyns was many years later. Mrs. Gordon had maintained a warm and affectionate relationship with everyone in Cranford. Miss Jenkyns, Miss Matty, and Miss Pole all visited her and came back with amazing stories about her home, her husband, her outfit, and her appearance. With happiness, some of her youthful glow returned; she was a year or two younger than we had thought. Her eyes were still beautiful, and as Mrs. Gordon, her dimples suited her perfectly. When I last saw Miss Jenkyns, she was old and frail and had lost some of her sharpness. Little Flora Gordon was staying with the Misses Jenkyns, and when I arrived, she was reading aloud to Miss Jenkyns, who lay weak and changed on the sofa. Flora set down the Rambler when I walked in.

“Ah!” said Miss Jenkyns, “you find me changed, my dear. I can’t see as I used to do. If Flora were not here to read to me, I hardly know how I should get through the day. Did you ever read the Rambler? It’s a wonderful book—wonderful! and the most improving reading for Flora” (which I daresay it would have been, if she could have read half the words without spelling, and could have understood the meaning of a third), “better than that strange old book, with the queer name, poor Captain Brown was killed for reading—that book by Mr Boz, you know—‘Old Poz’; when I was a girl—but that’s a long time ago—I acted Lucy in ‘Old Poz.’” She babbled on long enough for Flora to get a good long spell at the “Christmas Carol,” which Miss Matty had left on the table.

“Ah!” said Miss Jenkyns, “you notice I've changed, my dear. I can't see like I used to. If Flora wasn’t here to read to me, I’m not sure how I’d get through the day. Have you ever read the Rambler? It’s an amazing book—amazing!—and it's the most enriching reading for Flora” (which I’m sure it would have been, if she could read half the words without spelling them out and could understand a third of the meaning), “better than that odd old book with the strange name, poor Captain Brown was killed for reading—that book by Mr. Boz, you know—‘Old Poz’; when I was a girl—but that was a long time ago—I played Lucy in ‘Old Poz.’” She chatted on long enough for Flora to get a good long time with the “Christmas Carol,” which Miss Matty had left on the table.

CHAPTER III.
A LOVE AFFAIR OF LONG AGO

I thought that probably my connection with Cranford would cease after Miss Jenkyns’s death; at least, that it would have to be kept up by correspondence, which bears much the same relation to personal intercourse that the books of dried plants I sometimes see (“Hortus Siccus,” I think they call the thing) do to the living and fresh flowers in the lanes and meadows. I was pleasantly surprised, therefore, by receiving a letter from Miss Pole (who had always come in for a supplementary week after my annual visit to Miss Jenkyns) proposing that I should go and stay with her; and then, in a couple of days after my acceptance, came a note from Miss Matty, in which, in a rather circuitous and very humble manner, she told me how much pleasure I should confer if I could spend a week or two with her, either before or after I had been at Miss Pole’s; “for,” she said, “since my dear sister’s death I am well aware I have no attractions to offer; it is only to the kindness of my friends that I can owe their company.”

I thought my connection with Cranford would probably end after Miss Jenkyns’s death; at least, I figured I would have to maintain it through letters, which are a lot like the dried plant books I sometimes see (I think they call those “Hortus Siccus”) compared to the living, fresh flowers in the lanes and meadows. So I was pleasantly surprised when I got a letter from Miss Pole (who usually came for an extra week after my yearly visit to Miss Jenkyns) inviting me to stay with her. Then, a couple of days after I agreed, I received a note from Miss Matty, in which she humbly and rather indirectly expressed how much joy it would bring her if I could spend a week or two with her, either before or after my time at Miss Pole’s; “because,” she said, “since my dear sister’s death, I know I have no attractions to offer; I can only rely on the kindness of my friends for their company.”

Of course I promised to come to dear Miss Matty as soon as I had ended my visit to Miss Pole; and the day after my arrival at Cranford I went to see her, much wondering what the house would be like without Miss Jenkyns, and rather dreading the changed aspect of things. Miss Matty began to cry as soon as she saw me. She was evidently nervous from having anticipated my call. I comforted her as well as I could; and I found the best consolation I could give was the honest praise that came from my heart as I spoke of the deceased. Miss Matty slowly shook her head over each virtue as it was named and attributed to her sister; and at last she could not restrain the tears which had long been silently flowing, but hid her face behind her handkerchief and sobbed aloud.

Of course, I promised to visit dear Miss Matty as soon as I finished my visit with Miss Pole; and the day after I arrived in Cranford, I went to see her, curious about what the house would be like without Miss Jenkyns and somewhat anxious about how things had changed. Miss Matty started to cry as soon as she saw me. She was clearly nervous because she had been expecting my visit. I comforted her as best I could, and I found that the most comforting thing I could offer was the genuine praise that came from my heart when I spoke about the deceased. Miss Matty slowly shook her head at each virtue I named and attributed to her sister; eventually, she could no longer hold back the tears that had been silently flowing, and she hid her face behind her handkerchief and sobbed loudly.

“Dear Miss Matty,” said I, taking her hand—for indeed I did not know in what way to tell her how sorry I was for her, left deserted in the world. She put down her handkerchief and said—

“Dear Miss Matty,” I said, taking her hand—because honestly, I didn’t know how to express just how sorry I felt for her, being left all alone in the world. She set down her handkerchief and said—

“My dear, I’d rather you did not call me Matty. She did not like it; but I did many a thing she did not like, I’m afraid—and now she’s gone! If you please, my love, will you call me Matilda?”

“My dear, I’d prefer if you didn’t call me Matty. She didn’t like it; but I did many things she didn’t like, I’m afraid—and now she’s gone! If you don’t mind, my love, will you call me Matilda?”

I promised faithfully, and began to practise the new name with Miss Pole that very day; and, by degrees, Miss Matilda’s feeling on the subject was known through Cranford, and we all tried to drop the more familiar name, but with so little success that by-and-by we gave up the attempt.

I promised I would, and started using the new name with Miss Pole that same day; gradually, Miss Matilda’s preferences became known throughout Cranford, and we all tried to stop using the more familiar name, but we were so unsuccessful that eventually we gave up trying.

My visit to Miss Pole was very quiet. Miss Jenkyns had so long taken the lead in Cranford that now she was gone, they hardly knew how to give a party. The Honourable Mrs Jamieson, to whom Miss Jenkyns herself had always yielded the post of honour, was fat and inert, and very much at the mercy of her old servants. If they chose that she should give a party, they reminded her of the necessity for so doing: if not, she let it alone. There was all the more time for me to hear old-world stories from Miss Pole, while she sat knitting, and I making my father’s shirts. I always took a quantity of plain sewing to Cranford; for, as we did not read much, or walk much, I found it a capital time to get through my work. One of Miss Pole’s stories related to a shadow of a love affair that was dimly perceived or suspected long years before.

My visit to Miss Pole was very quiet. Miss Jenkyns had been in charge in Cranford for so long that now that she was gone, they hardly knew how to throw a party. The Honourable Mrs. Jamieson, who Miss Jenkyns had always allowed to take the lead, was heavyset and slow, and very much influenced by her longtime servants. If they wanted her to host a party, they reminded her it was necessary; if not, she would skip it. This left me with plenty of time to hear old stories from Miss Pole while she sat knitting and I worked on my father’s shirts. I always brought a lot of simple sewing to Cranford; since we didn’t read or walk much, I found it was a great time to catch up on my work. One of Miss Pole’s stories was about a lingering love affair that had been vaguely noticed or suspected many years before.

Presently, the time arrived when I was to remove to Miss Matilda’s house. I found her timid and anxious about the arrangements for my comfort. Many a time, while I was unpacking, did she come backwards and forwards to stir the fire which burned all the worse for being so frequently poked.

Currently, the time came for me to move to Miss Matilda’s house. I found her shy and worried about making sure I was comfortable. Many times, while I was unpacking, she came back and forth to tend to the fire, which only got worse from being poked so often.

“Have you drawers enough, dear?” asked she. “I don’t know exactly how my sister used to arrange them. She had capital methods. I am sure she would have trained a servant in a week to make a better fire than this, and Fanny has been with me four months.”

“Do you have enough drawers, dear?” she asked. “I’m not sure exactly how my sister used to set them up. She had great methods. I’m sure she could have trained a servant in just a week to make a better fire than this, and Fanny has been with me for four months.”

This subject of servants was a standing grievance, and I could not wonder much at it; for if gentlemen were scarce, and almost unheard of in the “genteel society” of Cranford, they or their counterparts—handsome young men—abounded in the lower classes. The pretty neat servant-maids had their choice of desirable “followers”; and their mistresses, without having the sort of mysterious dread of men and matrimony that Miss Matilda had, might well feel a little anxious lest the heads of their comely maids should be turned by the joiner, or the butcher, or the gardener, who were obliged, by their callings, to come to the house, and who, as ill-luck would have it, were generally handsome and unmarried. Fanny’s lovers, if she had any—and Miss Matilda suspected her of so many flirtations that, if she had not been very pretty, I should have doubted her having one—were a constant anxiety to her mistress. She was forbidden, by the articles of her engagement, to have “followers”; and though she had answered, innocently enough, doubling up the hem of her apron as she spoke, “Please, ma’am, I never had more than one at a time,” Miss Matty prohibited that one. But a vision of a man seemed to haunt the kitchen. Fanny assured me that it was all fancy, or else I should have said myself that I had seen a man’s coat-tails whisk into the scullery once, when I went on an errand into the store-room at night; and another evening, when, our watches having stopped, I went to look at the clock, there was a very odd appearance, singularly like a young man squeezed up between the clock and the back of the open kitchen door: and I thought Fanny snatched up the candle very hastily, so as to throw the shadow on the clock face, while she very positively told me the time half-an-hour too early, as we found out afterwards by the church clock. But I did not add to Miss Matty’s anxieties by naming my suspicions, especially as Fanny said to me, the next day, that it was such a queer kitchen for having odd shadows about it, she really was almost afraid to stay; “for you know, miss,” she added, “I don’t see a creature from six o’clock tea, till Missus rings the bell for prayers at ten.”

The issue with servants was a constant concern, and I couldn’t be too surprised by it; if gentlemen were rare and almost nonexistent in the "genteel society" of Cranford, their equivalents—attractive young men—were plentiful in the lower classes. The pretty, tidy servant girls had plenty of charming suitors, and their mistresses, who didn’t share Miss Matilda’s mysterious fear of men and marriage, might reasonably worry that their lovely maids would be distracted by the joiner, or the butcher, or the gardener, who had to come to the house for work and were often handsome and single, as luck would have it. Fanny’s potential boyfriends, if she had any—and Miss Matilda suspected her of so many flirtations that if she hadn’t been very pretty, I might have doubted her having even one—were a constant source of concern for her mistress. She was forbidden, according to her contract, from having “followers”; and although she had innocently replied, while folding the hem of her apron, “Please, ma’am, I never had more than one at a time,” Miss Matty forbade even that one. But a vision of a man seemed to linger in the kitchen. Fanny assured me it was just my imagination, or I would have said I saw a man’s coat-tails disappear into the scullery once when I went to the storeroom at night; and another evening, when our watches had stopped, I went to check the clock and noticed a strange sight that looked remarkably like a young man squeezed between the clock and the back of the open kitchen door: and I thought Fanny grabbed the candle rather quickly just to cast a shadow on the clock face while she confidently told me the time was half an hour earlier than it really was, as we later discovered by the church clock. But I didn’t add to Miss Matty’s worries by mentioning my suspicions, especially since Fanny told me the next day that the kitchen was so strange with odd shadows that she was really almost afraid to stay; “You know, miss,” she added, “I don’t see anyone from six o’clock tea until Missus rings the bell for prayers at ten.”

However, it so fell out that Fanny had to leave and Miss Matilda begged me to stay and “settle her” with the new maid; to which I consented, after I had heard from my father that he did not want me at home. The new servant was a rough, honest-looking, country girl, who had only lived in a farm place before; but I liked her looks when she came to be hired; and I promised Miss Matilda to put her in the ways of the house. The said ways were religiously such as Miss Matilda thought her sister would approve. Many a domestic rule and regulation had been a subject of plaintive whispered murmur to me during Miss Jenkyns’s life; but now that she was gone, I do not think that even I, who was a favourite, durst have suggested an alteration. To give an instance: we constantly adhered to the forms which were observed, at meal-times, in “my father, the rector’s house.” Accordingly, we had always wine and dessert; but the decanters were only filled when there was a party, and what remained was seldom touched, though we had two wine-glasses apiece every day after dinner, until the next festive occasion arrived, when the state of the remainder wine was examined into in a family council. The dregs were often given to the poor: but occasionally, when a good deal had been left at the last party (five months ago, it might be), it was added to some of a fresh bottle, brought up from the cellar. I fancy poor Captain Brown did not much like wine, for I noticed he never finished his first glass, and most military men take several. Then, as to our dessert, Miss Jenkyns used to gather currants and gooseberries for it herself, which I sometimes thought would have tasted better fresh from the trees; but then, as Miss Jenkyns observed, there would have been nothing for dessert in summer-time. As it was, we felt very genteel with our two glasses apiece, and a dish of gooseberries at the top, of currants and biscuits at the sides, and two decanters at the bottom. When oranges came in, a curious proceeding was gone through. Miss Jenkyns did not like to cut the fruit; for, as she observed, the juice all ran out nobody knew where; sucking (only I think she used some more recondite word) was in fact the only way of enjoying oranges; but then there was the unpleasant association with a ceremony frequently gone through by little babies; and so, after dessert, in orange season, Miss Jenkyns and Miss Matty used to rise up, possess themselves each of an orange in silence, and withdraw to the privacy of their own rooms to indulge in sucking oranges.

However, it just so happened that Fanny had to leave, and Miss Matilda asked me to stay and “help her out” with the new maid; I agreed after my father told me he didn’t want me at home. The new servant was a rough, honest-looking country girl who had only lived on a farm before, but I liked her look when she came to be hired, and I promised Miss Matilda I would show her the ways of the house. Those ways were strictly what Miss Matilda thought her sister would approve of. Many household rules and regulations had been subjects of quiet whispers to me during Miss Jenkyns’s life; but now that she was gone, I don’t think even I, who was a favorite, would have dared to suggest a change. To give an example: we always followed the customs observed at meal times in “my father, the rector’s house.” So, we always had wine and dessert; but the decanters were only filled when there was a party, and what was left was hardly touched, even though we each had two wine glasses every day after dinner, until the next festive occasion arrived, when the leftover wine was evaluated in a family meeting. The dregs were often given to the poor; but sometimes, when a lot had been left over from the last party (five months ago, maybe), it was mixed with some from a fresh bottle brought up from the cellar. I suspect poor Captain Brown didn’t really like wine, since I noticed he never finished his first glass, and most military men usually have several. As for our dessert, Miss Jenkyns used to pick currants and gooseberries for it herself, which I sometimes thought would have tasted better fresh from the trees; but, as Miss Jenkyns pointed out, that would mean we wouldn’t have anything for dessert in the summer. As it was, we felt very classy with our two glasses each, a dish of gooseberries on top, currants and biscuits on the sides, and two decanters at the bottom. When oranges came in, a peculiar routine took place. Miss Jenkyns didn’t like to cut the fruit; she said the juice ran out, and sucking (though I think she used a fancier word) was the only way to enjoy oranges; but there was the awkward association with a ritual often performed by little babies. So, after dessert during orange season, Miss Jenkyns and Miss Matty would quietly get up, each take an orange in silence, and retreat to their own rooms to enjoy sucking on oranges.

I had once or twice tried, on such occasions, to prevail on Miss Matty to stay, and had succeeded in her sister’s lifetime. I held up a screen, and did not look, and, as she said, she tried not to make the noise very offensive; but now that she was left alone, she seemed quite horrified when I begged her to remain with me in the warm dining-parlour, and enjoy her orange as she liked best. And so it was in everything. Miss Jenkyns’s rules were made more stringent than ever, because the framer of them was gone where there could be no appeal. In all things else Miss Matilda was meek and undecided to a fault. I have heard Fanny turn her round twenty times in a morning about dinner, just as the little hussy chose; and I sometimes fancied she worked on Miss Matilda’s weakness in order to bewilder her, and to make her feel more in the power of her clever servant. I determined that I would not leave her till I had seen what sort of a person Martha was; and, if I found her trustworthy, I would tell her not to trouble her mistress with every little decision.

I had tried a couple of times, on those occasions, to convince Miss Matty to stay, and I managed to do so while her sister was still alive. I held up a screen and didn’t look, and as she said, she tried not to make the noise too bothersome; but now that she was alone, she seemed completely horrified when I asked her to stay with me in the cozy dining room and enjoy her orange the way she liked best. And it was the same in everything. Miss Jenkyns’s rules were stricter than ever, since the person who made them was gone and there was no way to argue against them. In all other matters, Miss Matilda was so meek and indecisive that it was almost a flaw. I’ve seen Fanny spin her around twenty times in one morning about dinner, just as the little minx preferred; and sometimes I thought she manipulated Miss Matilda’s weakness to confuse her and make her feel even more under the control of her clever servant. I decided that I wouldn’t leave her until I figured out what kind of person Martha was; and if I found her trustworthy, I would tell her not to bother her mistress with every little decision.

Martha was blunt and plain-spoken to a fault; otherwise she was a brisk, well-meaning, but very ignorant girl. She had not been with us a week before Miss Matilda and I were astounded one morning by the receipt of a letter from a cousin of hers, who had been twenty or thirty years in India, and who had lately, as we had seen by the “Army List,” returned to England, bringing with him an invalid wife who had never been introduced to her English relations. Major Jenkyns wrote to propose that he and his wife should spend a night at Cranford, on his way to Scotland—at the inn, if it did not suit Miss Matilda to receive them into her house; in which case they should hope to be with her as much as possible during the day. Of course it must suit her, as she said; for all Cranford knew that she had her sister’s bedroom at liberty; but I am sure she wished the Major had stopped in India and forgotten his cousins out and out.

Martha was straightforward and direct to a fault; aside from that, she was a lively, well-meaning but very naïve girl. It hadn’t been a week before Miss Matilda and I were surprised one morning by a letter from her cousin, who had spent twenty or thirty years in India and had recently returned to England, as we saw in the “Army List,” bringing along an unwell wife who had never met her English relatives. Major Jenkyns wrote to suggest that he and his wife stay a night at Cranford on their way to Scotland—at the inn, if it wasn’t convenient for Miss Matilda to host them; in which case, they hoped to spend as much time with her as they could during the day. Of course, it had to suit her, as she said, because everyone in Cranford knew she had her sister’s bedroom available; but I’m sure she wished the Major had stayed in India and completely forgotten about his cousins.

“Oh! how must I manage?” asked she helplessly. “If Deborah had been alive she would have known what to do with a gentleman-visitor. Must I put razors in his dressing-room? Dear! dear! and I’ve got none. Deborah would have had them. And slippers, and coat-brushes?” I suggested that probably he would bring all these things with him. “And after dinner, how am I to know when to get up and leave him to his wine? Deborah would have done it so well; she would have been quite in her element. Will he want coffee, do you think?” I undertook the management of the coffee, and told her I would instruct Martha in the art of waiting—in which it must be owned she was terribly deficient—and that I had no doubt Major and Mrs Jenkyns would understand the quiet mode in which a lady lived by herself in a country town. But she was sadly fluttered. I made her empty her decanters and bring up two fresh bottles of wine. I wished I could have prevented her from being present at my instructions to Martha, for she frequently cut in with some fresh direction, muddling the poor girl’s mind as she stood open-mouthed, listening to us both.

“Oh! What am I going to do?” she asked helplessly. “If Deborah were alive, she would have known how to handle a gentleman visitor. Should I put razors in his dressing room? Oh dear! I don’t have any. Deborah would have had those. And slippers, and coat brushes?” I suggested that he would probably bring all those things with him. “And after dinner, how will I know when to get up and leave him with his wine? Deborah would have done that perfectly; she would have been right in her element. Do you think he’ll want coffee?” I took charge of the coffee and told her I would teach Martha how to serve—something she was really bad at—and that I was sure Major and Mrs. Jenkyns would understand the simple way a lady lives alone in a country town. But she was very flustered. I had her empty her decanters and bring up two fresh bottles of wine. I wished I could have stopped her from being there while I instructed Martha, because she kept interrupting with new directions, confusing the poor girl as she stood there, wide-eyed, listening to us both.

“Hand the vegetables round,” said I (foolishly, I see now—for it was aiming at more than we could accomplish with quietness and simplicity); and then, seeing her look bewildered, I added, “take the vegetables round to people, and let them help themselves.”

“Pass the vegetables around,” I said (foolishly, I realize now—because it was trying to achieve more than we could handle with calmness and simplicity); and then, seeing her look confused, I added, “take the vegetables to people, and let them serve themselves.”

“And mind you go first to the ladies,” put in Miss Matilda. “Always go to the ladies before gentlemen when you are waiting.”

“And make sure you go to the ladies first,” added Miss Matilda. “Always go to the ladies before the gentlemen when you're waiting.”

“I’ll do it as you tell me, ma’am,” said Martha; “but I like lads best.”

“I'll do it like you say, ma'am,” said Martha, “but I prefer guys.”

We felt very uncomfortable and shocked at this speech of Martha’s, yet I don’t think she meant any harm; and, on the whole, she attended very well to our directions, except that she “nudged” the Major when he did not help himself as soon as she expected to the potatoes, while she was handing them round.

We felt really uneasy and taken aback by Martha's speech, but I don't think she intended any harm; overall, she followed our instructions pretty well, except that she "nudged" the Major when he didn't serve himself the potatoes as quickly as she expected while she was passing them around.

The major and his wife were quiet unpretending people enough when they did come; languid, as all East Indians are, I suppose. We were rather dismayed at their bringing two servants with them, a Hindoo body-servant for the Major, and a steady elderly maid for his wife; but they slept at the inn, and took off a good deal of the responsibility by attending carefully to their master’s and mistress’s comfort. Martha, to be sure, had never ended her staring at the East Indian’s white turban and brown complexion, and I saw that Miss Matilda shrunk away from him a little as he waited at dinner. Indeed, she asked me, when they were gone, if he did not remind me of Blue Beard? On the whole, the visit was most satisfactory, and is a subject of conversation even now with Miss Matilda; at the time it greatly excited Cranford, and even stirred up the apathetic and Honourable Mrs Jamieson to some expression of interest, when I went to call and thank her for the kind answers she had vouchsafed to Miss Matilda’s inquiries as to the arrangement of a gentleman’s dressing-room—answers which I must confess she had given in the wearied manner of the Scandinavian prophetess—

The major and his wife were pretty down-to-earth when they finally arrived; laid-back, like most East Indians, I guess. We were a bit surprised that they brought two servants with them—a Hindu body-servant for the Major and a reliable older maid for his wife. They stayed at the inn, which relieved us of a lot of the responsibility since they took good care of their master and mistress. Martha couldn’t stop staring at the East Indian’s white turban and brown skin, and I noticed that Miss Matilda flinched a bit as he stood by during dinner. In fact, she asked me later if he didn’t remind me of Blue Beard. Overall, the visit was quite pleasant and is still a topic of conversation with Miss Matilda; it really stirred things up in Cranford and even got the usually indifferent Mrs. Jamieson to show some interest when I went to thank her for her helpful answers to Miss Matilda’s questions about how a gentleman’s dressing room should be arranged—answers that I must admit she provided in the tired manner of a Scandinavian prophetess.

“Leave me, leave me to repose.”

“Leave me, leave me alone to rest.”

And now I come to the love affair.

And now I'm going to talk about the romance.

It seems that Miss Pole had a cousin, once or twice removed, who had offered to Miss Matty long ago. Now this cousin lived four or five miles from Cranford on his own estate; but his property was not large enough to entitle him to rank higher than a yeoman; or rather, with something of the “pride which apes humility,” he had refused to push himself on, as so many of his class had done, into the ranks of the squires. He would not allow himself to be called Thomas Holbrook, Esq.; he even sent back letters with this address, telling the post-mistress at Cranford that his name was Mr Thomas Holbrook, yeoman. He rejected all domestic innovations; he would have the house door stand open in summer and shut in winter, without knocker or bell to summon a servant. The closed fist or the knob of a stick did this office for him if he found the door locked. He despised every refinement which had not its root deep down in humanity. If people were not ill, he saw no necessity for moderating his voice. He spoke the dialect of the country in perfection, and constantly used it in conversation; although Miss Pole (who gave me these particulars) added, that he read aloud more beautifully and with more feeling than any one she had ever heard, except the late rector.

It turns out that Miss Pole had a cousin, once or twice removed, who had proposed to Miss Matty long ago. This cousin lived about four or five miles from Cranford on his own estate; however, his property was too small to give him a higher status than a yeoman. In fact, with a bit of “pride that pretends to be humility,” he chose not to elevate himself, unlike many in his class who did push into the ranks of the squires. He refused to be called Thomas Holbrook, Esq.; he even returned letters with that address, telling the post-mistress at Cranford that his name was Mr Thomas Holbrook, yeoman. He turned down all domestic changes; he insisted that the front door stay open in summer and shut in winter, with no knocker or bell to call a servant. A closed fist or the handle of a stick served this purpose for him if the door was locked. He looked down on any luxury that wasn’t rooted in genuine humanity. If people weren’t sick, he saw no need to lower his voice. He spoke the local dialect perfectly and used it often in conversation; although Miss Pole (who shared this information with me) added that he read aloud more beautifully and with more emotion than anyone she had ever heard, except the late rector.

“And how came Miss Matilda not to marry him?” asked I.

“And how did Miss Matilda not end up marrying him?” I asked.

“Oh, I don’t know. She was willing enough, I think; but you know Cousin Thomas would not have been enough of a gentleman for the rector and Miss Jenkyns.”

“Oh, I’m not sure. She seemed willing enough, I think; but you know Cousin Thomas wouldn’t have been gentlemanly enough for the rector and Miss Jenkyns.”

“Well! but they were not to marry him,” said I, impatiently.

“Well! But they weren't going to marry him,” I said, impatiently.

“No; but they did not like Miss Matty to marry below her rank. You know she was the rector’s daughter, and somehow they are related to Sir Peter Arley: Miss Jenkyns thought a deal of that.”

“No; but they didn’t want Miss Matty to marry someone of a lower status. You know she was the rector’s daughter, and somehow they’re related to Sir Peter Arley: Miss Jenkyns thought a lot of that.”

“Poor Miss Matty!” said I.

“Poor Miss Matty!” I said.

“Nay, now, I don’t know anything more than that he offered and was refused. Miss Matty might not like him—and Miss Jenkyns might never have said a word—it is only a guess of mine.”

“Nah, I don’t know anything more than that he made an offer and was turned down. Miss Matty might not be into him—and Miss Jenkyns might never have said a thing—it’s just a guess of mine.”

“Has she never seen him since?” I inquired.

“Has she never seen him since?” I asked.

“No, I think not. You see Woodley, Cousin Thomas’s house, lies half-way between Cranford and Misselton; and I know he made Misselton his market-town very soon after he had offered to Miss Matty; and I don’t think he has been into Cranford above once or twice since—once, when I was walking with Miss Matty, in High Street, and suddenly she darted from me, and went up Shire Lane. A few minutes after I was startled by meeting Cousin Thomas.”

“No, I don’t think so. You see, Woodley, Cousin Thomas’s house, is halfway between Cranford and Misselton; and I know he made Misselton his market town pretty soon after he proposed to Miss Matty; and I don’t think he’s been to Cranford more than once or twice since then—once, when I was walking with Miss Matty on High Street, and suddenly she dashed away from me and went up Shire Lane. A few minutes later, I was surprised to run into Cousin Thomas.”

“How old is he?” I asked, after a pause of castle-building.

“How old is he?” I asked, after a pause for daydreaming.

“He must be about seventy, I think, my dear,” said Miss Pole, blowing up my castle, as if by gun-powder, into small fragments.

“He must be around seventy, I think, my dear,” said Miss Pole, blowing up my castle, as if with gunpowder, into small pieces.

Very soon after—at least during my long visit to Miss Matilda—I had the opportunity of seeing Mr Holbrook; seeing, too, his first encounter with his former love, after thirty or forty years’ separation. I was helping to decide whether any of the new assortment of coloured silks which they had just received at the shop would do to match a grey and black mousseline-delaine that wanted a new breadth, when a tall, thin, Don Quixote-looking old man came into the shop for some woollen gloves. I had never seen the person (who was rather striking) before, and I watched him rather attentively while Miss Matty listened to the shopman. The stranger wore a blue coat with brass buttons, drab breeches, and gaiters, and drummed with his fingers on the counter until he was attended to. When he answered the shop-boy’s question, “What can I have the pleasure of showing you to-day, sir?” I saw Miss Matilda start, and then suddenly sit down; and instantly I guessed who it was. She had made some inquiry which had to be carried round to the other shopman.

Very soon after—at least during my long visit to Miss Matilda—I had the chance to see Mr. Holbrook; also, to witness his first meeting with his former love after thirty or forty years apart. I was helping to decide if any of the new assortment of colored silks they had just received at the shop would match a grey and black mousseline-delaine that needed a new piece when a tall, thin, Don Quixote-looking old man came into the shop for some wool gloves. I had never seen this striking person before, and I watched him closely while Miss Matty listened to the shopkeeper. The stranger wore a blue coat with brass buttons, drab trousers, and gaiters, and he drummed his fingers on the counter until he was attended to. When he answered the shopboy’s question, “What can I show you today, sir?” I noticed Miss Matilda flinch and then quickly sit down; I immediately guessed who it was. She had made an inquiry that had to be passed to the other shopkeeper.

“Miss Jenkyns wants the black sarsenet two-and-twopence the yard”; and Mr Holbrook had caught the name, and was across the shop in two strides.

“Miss Jenkyns wants the black sarsenet that costs two shillings and two pence a yard,” and Mr. Holbrook heard the name and was across the shop in two strides.

“Matty—Miss Matilda—Miss Jenkyns! God bless my soul! I should not have known you. How are you? how are you?” He kept shaking her hand in a way which proved the warmth of his friendship; but he repeated so often, as if to himself, “I should not have known you!” that any sentimental romance which I might be inclined to build was quite done away with by his manner.

“Matty—Miss Matilda—Miss Jenkyns! Oh my goodness! I wouldn’t have recognized you. How have you been? How are you?” He shook her hand in a way that showed how much he cared, but he kept saying, almost to himself, “I wouldn’t have recognized you!” so often that any sentimental thoughts I might have had were completely wiped out by his behavior.

However, he kept talking to us all the time we were in the shop; and then waving the shopman with the unpurchased gloves on one side, with “Another time, sir! another time!” he walked home with us. I am happy to say my client, Miss Matilda, also left the shop in an equally bewildered state, not having purchased either green or red silk. Mr Holbrook was evidently full with honest loud-spoken joy at meeting his old love again; he touched on the changes that had taken place; he even spoke of Miss Jenkyns as “Your poor sister! Well, well! we have all our faults”; and bade us good-bye with many a hope that he should soon see Miss Matty again. She went straight to her room, and never came back till our early tea-time, when I thought she looked as if she had been crying.

However, he kept chatting with us the whole time we were in the shop; and then, waving the shopkeeper with the unsold gloves aside, saying, “Another time, sir! another time!” he walked home with us. I’m happy to say my client, Miss Matilda, also left the shop feeling just as confused, having not bought either green or red silk. Mr. Holbrook was clearly filled with genuine, loud happiness at seeing his old love again; he mentioned the changes that had occurred; he even referred to Miss Jenkyns as “Your poor sister! Well, well! we all have our flaws”; and he said goodbye with many hopes of seeing Miss Matty again soon. She went straight to her room and didn’t return until our early tea time, when I thought she looked like she had been crying.

CHAPTER IV.
A VISIT TO AN OLD BACHELOR

A few days after, a note came from Mr Holbrook, asking us—impartially asking both of us—in a formal, old-fashioned style, to spend a day at his house—a long June day—for it was June now. He named that he had also invited his cousin, Miss Pole; so that we might join in a fly, which could be put up at his house.

A few days later, we received a note from Mr. Holbrook, formally asking both of us to spend a day at his house—a long June day, since it was now June. He mentioned that he had also invited his cousin, Miss Pole, so we could all share a ride that could be arranged at his place.

I expected Miss Matty to jump at this invitation; but, no! Miss Pole and I had the greatest difficulty in persuading her to go. She thought it was improper; and was even half annoyed when we utterly ignored the idea of any impropriety in her going with two other ladies to see her old lover. Then came a more serious difficulty. She did not think Deborah would have liked her to go. This took us half a day’s good hard talking to get over; but, at the first sentence of relenting, I seized the opportunity, and wrote and despatched an acceptance in her name—fixing day and hour, that all might be decided and done with.

I expected Miss Matty to be excited about this invitation; but, no! Miss Pole and I really struggled to convince her to go. She thought it was inappropriate and was even a bit annoyed when we completely dismissed the idea that there was anything wrong with her going with two other ladies to see her old lover. Then we had a more serious problem. She didn’t think Deborah would have wanted her to go. It took us half a day of convincing to get past that, but as soon as she showed any signs of reconsidering, I jumped at the chance and wrote and sent an acceptance in her name—setting the date and time, so everything could be settled once and for all.

The next morning she asked me if I would go down to the shop with her; and there, after much hesitation, we chose out three caps to be sent home and tried on, that the most becoming might be selected to take with us on Thursday.

The next morning she asked me if I would go to the store with her; and there, after a lot of hesitation, we picked out three caps to be sent home and tried on, so we could choose the one that looked best to take with us on Thursday.

She was in a state of silent agitation all the way to Woodley. She had evidently never been there before; and, although she little dreamt I knew anything of her early story, I could perceive she was in a tremor at the thought of seeing the place which might have been her home, and round which it is probable that many of her innocent girlish imaginations had clustered. It was a long drive there, through paved jolting lanes. Miss Matilda sat bolt upright, and looked wistfully out of the windows as we drew near the end of our journey. The aspect of the country was quiet and pastoral. Woodley stood among fields; and there was an old-fashioned garden where roses and currant-bushes touched each other, and where the feathery asparagus formed a pretty background to the pinks and gilly-flowers; there was no drive up to the door. We got out at a little gate, and walked up a straight box-edged path.

She was silently restless the entire way to Woodley. It was clear she had never been there before, and even though she had no idea I knew anything about her past, I could tell she was nervous about seeing the place that could have been her home, a spot likely filled with many of her innocent childhood fantasies. The drive was long, bumping along paved lanes. Miss Matilda sat straight, gazing wistfully out the windows as we approached the end of our trip. The countryside appeared peaceful and pastoral. Woodley was nestled among fields, with an old-fashioned garden where roses and currant bushes grew close together, and the feathery asparagus created a lovely backdrop for the pinks and gillyflowers; there wasn’t a driveway leading to the door. We got out at a small gate and walked up a straight, box-edged path.

“My cousin might make a drive, I think,” said Miss Pole, who was afraid of ear-ache, and had only her cap on.

“My cousin might take a drive, I think,” said Miss Pole, who was afraid of earache and was only wearing her cap.

“I think it is very pretty,” said Miss Matty, with a soft plaintiveness in her voice, and almost in a whisper, for just then Mr Holbrook appeared at the door, rubbing his hands in very effervescence of hospitality. He looked more like my idea of Don Quixote than ever, and yet the likeness was only external. His respectable housekeeper stood modestly at the door to bid us welcome; and, while she led the elder ladies upstairs to a bedroom, I begged to look about the garden. My request evidently pleased the old gentleman, who took me all round the place and showed me his six-and-twenty cows, named after the different letters of the alphabet. As we went along, he surprised me occasionally by repeating apt and beautiful quotations from the poets, ranging easily from Shakespeare and George Herbert to those of our own day. He did this as naturally as if he were thinking aloud, and their true and beautiful words were the best expression he could find for what he was thinking or feeling. To be sure he called Byron “my Lord Byrron,” and pronounced the name of Goethe strictly in accordance with the English sound of the letters—“As Goethe says, ‘Ye ever-verdant palaces,’” &c. Altogether, I never met with a man, before or since, who had spent so long a life in a secluded and not impressive country, with ever-increasing delight in the daily and yearly change of season and beauty.

“I think it’s really pretty,” said Miss Matty, her voice soft and almost whispering, just as Mr. Holbrook appeared at the door, warmly rubbing his hands with enthusiasm. He looked more like my idea of Don Quixote than ever, though the resemblance was only skin deep. His respectable housekeeper stood modestly at the door to welcome us; while she led the older ladies upstairs to a bedroom, I asked to check out the garden. My request clearly delighted the old gentleman, who took me around the place and showed me his twenty-six cows, each named after a different letter of the alphabet. As we walked, he occasionally surprised me with apt and beautiful quotes from poets, seamlessly ranging from Shakespeare and George Herbert to contemporary ones. He spoke as if he were thinking aloud, and those true and beautiful words were the best way he could express what he was thinking or feeling. Of course, he referred to Byron as “my Lord Byrron,” and pronounced Goethe according to the English pronunciation—“As Goethe says, ‘Ye ever-verdant palaces,’” etc. Overall, I’ve never met anyone, before or since, who spent such a long life in a quiet, unimpressive part of the country, with an ever-growing appreciation for the daily and yearly changes in season and beauty.

When he and I went in, we found that dinner was nearly ready in the kitchen—for so I suppose the room ought to be called, as there were oak dressers and cupboards all round, all over by the side of the fireplace, and only a small Turkey carpet in the middle of the flag-floor. The room might have been easily made into a handsome dark oak dining-parlour by removing the oven and a few other appurtenances of a kitchen, which were evidently never used, the real cooking-place being at some distance. The room in which we were expected to sit was a stiffly-furnished, ugly apartment; but that in which we did sit was what Mr Holbrook called the counting-house, where he paid his labourers their weekly wages at a great desk near the door. The rest of the pretty sitting-room—looking into the orchard, and all covered over with dancing tree-shadows—was filled with books. They lay on the ground, they covered the walls, they strewed the table. He was evidently half ashamed and half proud of his extravagance in this respect. They were of all kinds—poetry and wild weird tales prevailing. He evidently chose his books in accordance with his own tastes, not because such and such were classical or established favourites.

When we walked in, we found that dinner was almost ready in what I assume was the kitchen. It had oak dressers and cupboards all around, right next to the fireplace, and just a small Turkey carpet in the middle of the flagstone floor. With a few changes, like removing the oven and some other kitchen stuff that clearly wasn’t used, this room could easily have been turned into a classy dark oak dining room. The place we were supposed to sit in was stiffly furnished and unattractive, but where we actually sat was what Mr. Holbrook referred to as the counting-house, where he paid his laborers their weekly wages at a large desk near the door. The rest of the charming sitting room—looking out into the orchard and filled with dancing shadows from the trees—was packed with books. They were on the ground, covering the walls, and scattered across the table. He seemed a bit embarrassed yet also proud of his book collection. It included all sorts—mostly poetry and strange, fantastical stories. He clearly picked his books based on his own preferences, not just because they were considered classics or popular choices.

“Ah!” he said, “we farmers ought not to have much time for reading; yet somehow one can’t help it.”

“Ah!” he said, “us farmers shouldn’t have much time for reading; yet somehow you can’t help it.”

“What a pretty room!” said Miss Matty, sotto voce.

“What a nice room!” said Miss Matty, sotto voce.

“What a pleasant place!” said I, aloud, almost simultaneously.

“What a nice place!” I said out loud, almost at the same time.

“Nay! if you like it,” replied he; “but can you sit on these great, black leather, three-cornered chairs? I like it better than the best parlour; but I thought ladies would take that for the smarter place.”

"Sure! if you like it," he replied; "but can you sit in these big, black leather, three-cornered chairs? I like it better than the fanciest parlor; but I thought women would prefer that as the more stylish spot."

It was the smarter place, but, like most smart things, not at all pretty, or pleasant, or home-like; so, while we were at dinner, the servant-girl dusted and scrubbed the counting-house chairs, and we sat there all the rest of the day.

It was the smarter place, but, like most clever things, it wasn’t pretty, pleasant, or cozy at all; so, while we were having dinner, the cleaning lady dusted and scrubbed the office chairs, and we sat there for the rest of the day.

We had pudding before meat; and I thought Mr Holbrook was going to make some apology for his old-fashioned ways, for he began—

We had pudding before the meat; and I thought Mr. Holbrook was going to apologize for his old-fashioned ways, because he started—

“I don’t know whether you like newfangled ways.”

"I’m not sure if you’re into trendy things."

“Oh, not at all!” said Miss Matty.

“Oh, not at all!” Miss Matty replied.

“No more do I,” said he. “My housekeeper will have these in her new fashion; or else I tell her that, when I was a young man, we used to keep strictly to my father’s rule, ‘No broth, no ball; no ball, no beef’; and always began dinner with broth. Then we had suet puddings, boiled in the broth with the beef: and then the meat itself. If we did not sup our broth, we had no ball, which we liked a deal better; and the beef came last of all, and only those had it who had done justice to the broth and the ball. Now folks begin with sweet things, and turn their dinners topsy-turvy.”

“No more do I,” he said. “My housekeeper will have these in her new style; or else I’ll tell her that, when I was younger, we strictly followed my father’s rule, ‘No broth, no ball; no ball, no beef’; and always started dinner with broth. Then we had suet puddings, boiled in the broth with the beef: and then the meat itself. If we didn’t finish our broth, we didn’t get any ball, which we liked much better; and the beef came last, only for those who had properly enjoyed the broth and the ball. Nowadays, people start with sweet things and completely flip their dinners around.”

When the ducks and green peas came, we looked at each other in dismay; we had only two-pronged, black-handled forks. It is true the steel was as bright as silver; but what were we to do? Miss Matty picked up her peas, one by one, on the point of the prongs, much as Aminé ate her grains of rice after her previous feast with the Ghoul. Miss Pole sighed over her delicate young peas as she left them on one side of her plate untasted, for they would drop between the prongs. I looked at my host: the peas were going wholesale into his capacious mouth, shovelled up by his large round-ended knife. I saw, I imitated, I survived! My friends, in spite of my precedent, could not muster up courage enough to do an ungenteel thing; and, if Mr Holbrook had not been so heartily hungry, he would probably have seen that the good peas went away almost untouched.

When the ducks and green peas arrived, we exchanged worried glances; we only had two-pronged, black-handled forks. Sure, the steel was as bright as silver, but what were we supposed to do? Miss Matty picked up her peas, one by one, on the prongs, just like Aminé picked at her rice after her feast with the Ghoul. Miss Pole sighed over her delicate young peas, leaving them untouched on one side of her plate because they would fall through the prongs. I looked at my host: the peas were disappearing into his large mouth, shoveled up by his rounded knife. I observed, I copied, I managed! My friends, despite my example, couldn’t bring themselves to do something so uncouth; and if Mr. Holbrook hadn’t been so very hungry, he probably would have noticed that the nice peas went mostly untouched.

After dinner, a clay pipe was brought in, and a spittoon; and, asking us to retire to another room, where he would soon join us, if we disliked tobacco-smoke, he presented his pipe to Miss Matty, and requested her to fill the bowl. This was a compliment to a lady in his youth; but it was rather inappropriate to propose it as an honour to Miss Matty, who had been trained by her sister to hold smoking of every kind in utter abhorrence. But if it was a shock to her refinement, it was also a gratification to her feelings to be thus selected; so she daintily stuffed the strong tobacco into the pipe, and then we withdrew.

After dinner, someone brought in a clay pipe and a spittoon. He asked us to move to another room where he would join us shortly if we didn’t like the smell of tobacco. He handed his pipe to Miss Matty and asked her to fill the bowl. This was meant to be a compliment to a lady back in his day, but it was rather inappropriate to suggest this as an honor to Miss Matty, who had been taught by her sister to absolutely despise smoking of any kind. But even though it shocked her sensibilities, it also made her feel special to be chosen like this, so she delicately packed the strong tobacco into the pipe, and then we left.

“It is very pleasant dining with a bachelor,” said Miss Matty softly, as we settled ourselves in the counting-house. “I only hope it is not improper; so many pleasant things are!”

“It’s really nice having dinner with a bachelor,” Miss Matty said softly as we got comfortable in the counting-house. “I just hope it’s not inappropriate; so many nice things turn out to be!”

“What a number of books he has!” said Miss Pole, looking round the room. “And how dusty they are!”

“What a lot of books he has!” said Miss Pole, looking around the room. “And how dusty they are!”

“I think it must be like one of the great Dr Johnson’s rooms,” said Miss Matty. “What a superior man your cousin must be!”

“I think it must be like one of the great Dr. Johnson’s rooms,” said Miss Matty. “What a remarkable man your cousin must be!”

“Yes!” said Miss Pole, “he’s a great reader; but I am afraid he has got into very uncouth habits with living alone.”

“Yes!” said Miss Pole, “he’s an avid reader; but I’m afraid he’s picked up some really awkward habits from living on his own.”

“Oh! uncouth is too hard a word. I should call him eccentric; very clever people always are!” replied Miss Matty.

“Oh! uncouth is too harsh a term. I should say he's eccentric; really smart people always are!” replied Miss Matty.

When Mr Holbrook returned, he proposed a walk in the fields; but the two elder ladies were afraid of damp, and dirt, and had only very unbecoming calashes to put on over their caps; so they declined, and I was again his companion in a turn which he said he was obliged to take to see after his men. He strode along, either wholly forgetting my existence, or soothed into silence by his pipe—and yet it was not silence exactly. He walked before me with a stooping gait, his hands clasped behind him; and, as some tree or cloud, or glimpse of distant upland pastures, struck him, he quoted poetry to himself, saying it out loud in a grand sonorous voice, with just the emphasis that true feeling and appreciation give. We came upon an old cedar tree, which stood at one end of the house—

When Mr. Holbrook came back, he suggested a walk in the fields, but the two older ladies were worried about the moisture and dirt, and they only had really unattractive bonnets to wear over their caps, so they turned him down. I ended up going with him on a path he said he had to take to check on his workers. He marched ahead, either completely forgetting I was there or lost in thought while he smoked his pipe—and it wasn’t exactly silence. He walked in front of me with a hunched posture, his hands clasped behind his back. Whenever some tree, cloud, or view of distant pastures caught his eye, he would quote poetry to himself, saying it out loud in a grand, booming voice, with just the right emphasis that comes from true feeling and appreciation. We came across an old cedar tree standing at one end of the house—

“The cedar spreads his dark-green layers of shade.”

“The cedar spreads its dark green shade.”

“Capital term—‘layers!’ Wonderful man!” I did not know whether he was speaking to me or not; but I put in an assenting “wonderful,” although I knew nothing about it, just because I was tired of being forgotten, and of being consequently silent.

“Capital term—‘layers!’ Amazing guy!” I wasn't sure if he was talking to me or not; but I said a casual “amazing,” even though I had no idea what it meant, just because I was tired of being overlooked and, as a result, not speaking up.

He turned sharp round. “Ay! you may say ‘wonderful.’ Why, when I saw the review of his poems in Blackwood, I set off within an hour, and walked seven miles to Misselton (for the horses were not in the way) and ordered them. Now, what colour are ash-buds in March?”

He turned around quickly. “Yeah! You could say ‘amazing.’ When I saw the review of his poems in Blackwood, I left within an hour and walked seven miles to Misselton (because the horses weren’t available) and ordered them. So, what color are ash buds in March?”

Is the man going mad? thought I. He is very like Don Quixote.

Is the guy going crazy? I thought. He's really similar to Don Quixote.

“What colour are they, I say?” repeated he vehemently.

“What color are they, I say?” he repeated passionately.

“I am sure I don’t know, sir,” said I, with the meekness of ignorance.

"I honestly have no idea, sir," I said, sounding humbly clueless.

“I knew you didn’t. No more did I—an old fool that I am!—till this young man comes and tells me. Black as ash-buds in March. And I’ve lived all my life in the country; more shame for me not to know. Black: they are jet-black, madam.” And he went off again, swinging along to the music of some rhyme he had got hold of.

“I knew you didn’t. Neither did I—what a fool I am!—until this young man shows up and tells me. Black as ash buds in March. And I’ve spent my whole life in the country; it’s a shame I didn’t know. Black: they’re jet-black, ma’am.” And he went off again, swinging along to the tune of some rhyme he had picked up.

When we came back, nothing would serve him but he must read us the poems he had been speaking of; and Miss Pole encouraged him in his proposal, I thought, because she wished me to hear his beautiful reading, of which she had boasted; but she afterwards said it was because she had got to a difficult part of her crochet, and wanted to count her stitches without having to talk. Whatever he had proposed would have been right to Miss Matty; although she did fall sound asleep within five minutes after he had begun a long poem, called “Locksley Hall,” and had a comfortable nap, unobserved, till he ended; when the cessation of his voice wakened her up, and she said, feeling that something was expected, and that Miss Pole was counting—

When we got back, he insisted on reading us the poems he had mentioned. Miss Pole seemed to support his idea, I thought, because she wanted me to hear his amazing reading that she had bragged about. But later she said it was because she was at a tricky part of her crochet and wanted to count her stitches without having to chat. Whatever he suggested would have been fine with Miss Matty, although she did fall sound asleep just five minutes into his long poem, “Locksley Hall,” and had a nice nap without anyone noticing until he stopped reading. When his voice faded, it woke her up, and she said, sensing that something was expected and that Miss Pole was counting—

“What a pretty book!”

“What a beautiful book!”

“Pretty, madam! it’s beautiful! Pretty, indeed!”

“Pretty, ma'am! It’s beautiful! Pretty, for sure!”

“Oh yes! I meant beautiful!” said she, fluttered at his disapproval of her word. “It is so like that beautiful poem of Dr Johnson’s my sister used to read—I forget the name of it; what was it, my dear?” turning to me.

“Oh yes! I meant beautiful!” she said, flustered by his disapproval of her word. “It’s just like that beautiful poem by Dr. Johnson that my sister used to read—I can’t remember the name of it; what was it, my dear?” she asked, turning to me.

“Which do you mean, ma’am? What was it about?”

"Which one do you mean, ma'am? What was it about?"

“I don’t remember what it was about, and I’ve quite forgotten what the name of it was; but it was written by Dr Johnson, and was very beautiful, and very like what Mr Holbrook has just been reading.”

"I don’t remember what it was about, and I’ve totally forgotten the name; but it was written by Dr. Johnson, and it was really beautiful, just like what Mr. Holbrook has been reading."

“I don’t remember it,” said he reflectively. “But I don’t know Dr Johnson’s poems well. I must read them.”

“I don’t remember it,” he said thoughtfully. “But I’m not very familiar with Dr. Johnson’s poems. I should read them.”

As we were getting into the fly to return, I heard Mr Holbrook say he should call on the ladies soon, and inquire how they got home; and this evidently pleased and fluttered Miss Matty at the time he said it; but after we had lost sight of the old house among the trees her sentiments towards the master of it were gradually absorbed into a distressing wonder as to whether Martha had broken her word, and seized on the opportunity of her mistress’s absence to have a “follower.” Martha looked good, and steady, and composed enough, as she came to help us out; she was always careful of Miss Matty, and to-night she made use of this unlucky speech—

As we were getting on the plane to head back, I heard Mr. Holbrook say he would visit the ladies soon and check how they got home. This clearly made Miss Matty happy and a bit flustered when he said it. But once we lost sight of the old house among the trees, her feelings towards its owner slowly turned into a worrying concern about whether Martha had broken her promise and taken the chance of her mistress being away to have a “follower.” Martha looked good, steady, and composed when she came to help us out. She always took good care of Miss Matty, and tonight she made use of this unfortunate comment—

“Eh! dear ma’am, to think of your going out in an evening in such a thin shawl! It’s no better than muslin. At your age, ma’am, you should be careful.”

“Hey! dear ma’am, can you believe you’re going out in the evening wearing such a thin shawl? It’s barely better than a piece of muslin. At your age, ma’am, you really should be more careful.”

“My age!” said Miss Matty, almost speaking crossly, for her, for she was usually gentle—“My age! Why, how old do you think I am, that you talk about my age?”

“My age!” said Miss Matty, almost speaking crossly, which was unusual for her since she was typically gentle. “My age! Well, how old do you think I am, that you’re discussing my age?”

“Well, ma’am, I should say you were not far short of sixty: but folks’ looks is often against them—and I’m sure I meant no harm.”

“Well, ma’am, I’d say you’re almost sixty: but people’s appearances can be deceiving—and I really didn’t mean any harm.”

“Martha, I’m not yet fifty-two!” said Miss Matty, with grave emphasis; for probably the remembrance of her youth had come very vividly before her this day, and she was annoyed at finding that golden time so far away in the past.

“Martha, I’m not even fifty-two yet!” said Miss Matty, with serious emphasis; for the memories of her youth must have come rushing back to her today, and she was frustrated to realize that those golden years felt so distant.

But she never spoke of any former and more intimate acquaintance with Mr Holbrook. She had probably met with so little sympathy in her early love, that she had shut it up close in her heart; and it was only by a sort of watching, which I could hardly avoid since Miss Pole’s confidence, that I saw how faithful her poor heart had been in its sorrow and its silence.

But she never mentioned any previous and closer relationship with Mr. Holbrook. She probably found so little understanding in her early love that she kept it hidden deep in her heart; and it was only through a kind of observation, which I couldn’t help but notice since Miss Pole confided in me, that I realized how loyal her poor heart had been in its sadness and silence.

She gave me some good reason for wearing her best cap every day, and sat near the window, in spite of her rheumatism, in order to see, without being seen, down into the street.

She explained to me why she wore her best cap every day and sat by the window, despite her rheumatism, to look out into the street without being noticed.

He came. He put his open palms upon his knees, which were far apart, as he sat with his head bent down, whistling, after we had replied to his inquiries about our safe return. Suddenly he jumped up—

He arrived. He placed his open palms on his knees, which were spread wide, as he sat with his head down, whistling, after we answered his questions about our safe return. Suddenly, he jumped up—

“Well, madam! have you any commands for Paris? I am going there in a week or two.”

“Well, ma'am! Do you have any requests for Paris? I’m going there in a week or two.”

“To Paris!” we both exclaimed.

"To Paris!" we both shouted.

“Yes, madam! I’ve never been there, and always had a wish to go; and I think if I don’t go soon, I mayn’t go at all; so as soon as the hay is got in I shall go, before harvest time.”

“Yes, ma'am! I've never been there, and I've always wanted to go; and I think if I don't go soon, I might not go at all; so as soon as the hay's in, I will go, before harvest time.”

We were so much astonished that we had no commissions.

We were so shocked that we didn't have any tasks.

Just as he was going out of the room, he turned back, with his favourite exclamation—

Just as he was leaving the room, he turned back, with his favorite exclamation—

“God bless my soul, madam! but I nearly forgot half my errand. Here are the poems for you you admired so much the other evening at my house.” He tugged away at a parcel in his coat-pocket. “Good-bye, miss,” said he; “good-bye, Matty! take care of yourself.” And he was gone. But he had given her a book, and he had called her Matty, just as he used to do thirty years ago.

“God bless me, ma'am! I almost forgot half of what I came to do. Here are the poems you liked so much the other evening at my place.” He pulled out a package from his coat pocket. “Goodbye, miss,” he said; “goodbye, Matty! Take care of yourself.” And he was gone. But he had given her a book, and he had called her Matty, just like he did thirty years ago.

“I wish he would not go to Paris,” said Miss Matilda anxiously. “I don’t believe frogs will agree with him; he used to have to be very careful what he ate, which was curious in so strong-looking a young man.”

“I wish he wouldn’t go to Paris,” Miss Matilda said anxiously. “I don’t think frogs will agree with him; he always had to be really careful about what he ate, which is strange for such a strong-looking young man.”

Soon after this I took my leave, giving many an injunction to Martha to look after her mistress, and to let me know if she thought that Miss Matilda was not so well; in which case I would volunteer a visit to my old friend, without noticing Martha’s intelligence to her.

Soon after this, I said my goodbyes, reminding Martha to keep an eye on her mistress and to inform me if she thought Miss Matilda wasn't feeling well; in that case, I would willingly visit my old friend without mentioning Martha's warning to her.

Accordingly I received a line or two from Martha every now and then; and, about November I had a note to say her mistress was “very low and sadly off her food”; and the account made me so uneasy that, although Martha did not decidedly summon me, I packed up my things and went.

Accordingly, I would get a line or two from Martha every now and then; and around November, I got a note saying her mistress was “very low and not eating much”; and the news made me so uneasy that, even though Martha didn’t explicitly ask me to come, I packed my things and went.

I received a warm welcome, in spite of the little flurry produced by my impromptu visit, for I had only been able to give a day’s notice. Miss Matilda looked miserably ill; and I prepared to comfort and cosset her.

I got a warm welcome, even though my surprise visit caused a bit of a fuss since I only gave a day's notice. Miss Matilda looked really unwell, and I got ready to comfort and take care of her.

I went down to have a private talk with Martha.

I went downstairs to have a private conversation with Martha.

“How long has your mistress been so poorly?” I asked, as I stood by the kitchen fire.

“How long has your boss been feeling so bad?” I asked, as I stood by the kitchen fire.

“Well! I think it’s better than a fortnight; it is, I know; it was one Tuesday, after Miss Pole had been, that she went into this moping way. I thought she was tired, and it would go off with a night’s rest; but no! she has gone on and on ever since, till I thought it my duty to write to you, ma’am.”

“Well! I think it's better than two weeks; it really is, I know; it was one Tuesday, after Miss Pole had been over, that she started acting all mopey. I thought she was just tired and would get over it with a good night's sleep; but no! She’s been like this ever since, and I felt it was my duty to write to you, ma'am.”

“You did quite right, Martha. It is a comfort to think she has so faithful a servant about her. And I hope you find your place comfortable?”

“You did the right thing, Martha. It's reassuring to know she has such a loyal servant by her side. And I hope you're finding your position comfortable?”

“Well, ma’am, missus is very kind, and there’s plenty to eat and drink, and no more work but what I can do easily—but—” Martha hesitated.

“Well, ma’am, the lady of the house is very kind, and there’s plenty to eat and drink, with no more work than I can easily handle—but—” Martha hesitated.

“But what, Martha?”

"But what’s up, Martha?"

“Why, it seems so hard of missus not to let me have any followers; there’s such lots of young fellows in the town; and many a one has as much as offered to keep company with me; and I may never be in such a likely place again, and it’s like wasting an opportunity. Many a girl as I know would have ’em unbeknownst to missus; but I’ve given my word, and I’ll stick to it; or else this is just the house for missus never to be the wiser if they did come: and it’s such a capable kitchen—there’s such dark corners in it—I’d be bound to hide any one. I counted up last Sunday night—for I’ll not deny I was crying because I had to shut the door in Jem Hearn’s face, and he’s a steady young man, fit for any girl; only I had given missus my word.” Martha was all but crying again; and I had little comfort to give her, for I knew, from old experience, of the horror with which both the Miss Jenkynses looked upon “followers”; and in Miss Matty’s present nervous state this dread was not likely to be lessened.

“Honestly, it seems so unfair of the lady not to let me have any suitors; there are so many young men in town, and plenty have basically offered to date me. I might not get another chance like this, and it feels like a wasted opportunity. Lots of girls I know would have them secretly without the lady knowing; but I’ve given my word, and I’ll stick to it; otherwise, this would be the perfect house for the lady to never find out if they did come by. And the kitchen is very spacious—there are so many hidden corners—I could definitely hide someone. I counted it up last Sunday night—because I won’t deny I was crying after I had to shut the door in Jem Hearn’s face, and he’s a solid young man, suitable for any girl; but I already promised the lady.” Martha was nearly in tears again, and I had little comfort to offer her, because I knew, from past experience, how horrified both Miss Jenkynses were about “suitors”; and in Miss Matty’s current anxious state, that fear was probably even stronger.

I went to see Miss Pole the next day, and took her completely by surprise, for she had not been to see Miss Matilda for two days.

I visited Miss Pole the next day, and totally caught her off guard because she hadn’t seen Miss Matilda in two days.

“And now I must go back with you, my dear, for I promised to let her know how Thomas Holbrook went on; and, I’m sorry to say, his housekeeper has sent me word to-day that he hasn’t long to live. Poor Thomas! that journey to Paris was quite too much for him. His housekeeper says he has hardly ever been round his fields since, but just sits with his hands on his knees in the counting-house, not reading or anything, but only saying what a wonderful city Paris was! Paris has much to answer for if it’s killed my cousin Thomas, for a better man never lived.”

“And now I have to go back with you, my dear, because I promised to update her on how Thomas Holbrook is doing; and, I’m sorry to say, his housekeeper let me know today that he doesn’t have much time left. Poor Thomas! That trip to Paris was just too much for him. His housekeeper says he’s hardly been out in his fields since, just sitting with his hands on his knees in the office, not reading or doing anything, just saying how wonderful Paris was! Paris has a lot to answer for if it’s taken my cousin Thomas, because a better man never lived.”

“Does Miss Matilda know of his illness?” asked I—a new light as to the cause of her indisposition dawning upon me.

“Does Miss Matilda know about his illness?” I asked, a new understanding of the reason for her discomfort coming to me.

“Dear! to be sure, yes! Has not she told you? I let her know a fortnight ago, or more, when first I heard of it. How odd she shouldn’t have told you!”

“Really! Of course! Didn’t she tell you? I let her know about it two weeks ago, or even more, when I first heard the news. How strange that she hasn’t mentioned it to you!”

Not at all, I thought; but I did not say anything. I felt almost guilty of having spied too curiously into that tender heart, and I was not going to speak of its secrets—hidden, Miss Matty believed, from all the world. I ushered Miss Pole into Miss Matilda’s little drawing-room, and then left them alone. But I was not surprised when Martha came to my bedroom door, to ask me to go down to dinner alone, for that missus had one of her bad headaches. She came into the drawing-room at tea-time, but it was evidently an effort to her; and, as if to make up for some reproachful feeling against her late sister, Miss Jenkyns, which had been troubling her all the afternoon, and for which she now felt penitent, she kept telling me how good and how clever Deborah was in her youth; how she used to settle what gowns they were to wear at all the parties (faint, ghostly ideas of grim parties, far away in the distance, when Miss Matty and Miss Pole were young!); and how Deborah and her mother had started the benefit society for the poor, and taught girls cooking and plain sewing; and how Deborah had once danced with a lord; and how she used to visit at Sir Peter Arley’s, and tried to remodel the quiet rectory establishment on the plans of Arley Hall, where they kept thirty servants; and how she had nursed Miss Matty through a long, long illness, of which I had never heard before, but which I now dated in my own mind as following the dismissal of the suit of Mr Holbrook. So we talked softly and quietly of old times through the long November evening.

Not at all, I thought, but I didn’t say anything. I almost felt guilty for having looked too closely into that tender heart, and I wasn’t going to talk about its secrets—secrets that Miss Matty believed were hidden from everyone. I led Miss Pole into Miss Matilda’s small drawing-room and then left them alone. So, I wasn’t surprised when Martha came to my bedroom door to ask me to go down to dinner alone since Mrs. had one of her bad headaches. She came into the drawing-room at tea time, but it was obviously a struggle for her; and, as if to make up for some guilty feelings about her late sister, Miss Jenkyns, which had been bothering her all afternoon and for which she now felt sorry, she kept telling me how good and clever Deborah was when she was young; how she used to decide what dresses they would wear to all the parties (faint, distant memories of grim parties from when Miss Matty and Miss Pole were young!); and how Deborah and her mother had started the benefit society for the poor and taught girls cooking and basic sewing; and how Deborah had once danced with a lord; and how she used to visit at Sir Peter Arley’s and tried to reorganize the quiet rectory household based on the plans of Arley Hall, where they had thirty servants; and how she had cared for Miss Matty during a long illness I had never heard of before, but which I now figured in my mind dated back to after Mr. Holbrook’s proposal was rejected. So, we softly and quietly talked about old times through the long November evening.

The next day Miss Pole brought us word that Mr Holbrook was dead. Miss Matty heard the news in silence; in fact, from the account of the previous day, it was only what we had to expect. Miss Pole kept calling upon us for some expression of regret, by asking if it was not sad that he was gone, and saying—

The next day, Miss Pole told us that Mr. Holbrook had died. Miss Matty received the news quietly; really, given what we had learned the day before, it was just what we expected. Miss Pole kept prompting us to show some sadness by asking if we didn’t think it was sad that he was gone, and saying—

“To think of that pleasant day last June, when he seemed so well! And he might have lived this dozen years if he had not gone to that wicked Paris, where they are always having revolutions.”

“To think of that nice day last June, when he seemed so healthy! He could have lived these past twelve years if he hadn’t gone to that awful Paris, where there are always revolutions happening.”

She paused for some demonstration on our part. I saw Miss Matty could not speak, she was trembling so nervously; so I said what I really felt; and after a call of some duration—all the time of which I have no doubt Miss Pole thought Miss Matty received the news very calmly—our visitor took her leave.

She paused, expecting us to demonstrate something. I noticed Miss Matty couldn't speak; she was shaking with nerves. So, I expressed what I truly felt, and after a long conversation—during which I'm sure Miss Pole thought Miss Matty was handling the news quite well—our guest took her leave.

Miss Matty made a strong effort to conceal her feelings—a concealment she practised even with me, for she has never alluded to Mr Holbrook again, although the book he gave her lies with her Bible on the little table by her bedside. She did not think I heard her when she asked the little milliner of Cranford to make her caps something like the Honourable Mrs Jamieson’s, or that I noticed the reply—

Miss Matty really tried to hide her feelings—even from me. She never mentioned Mr. Holbrook again, even though the book he gave her sits with her Bible on the small table by her bed. She didn’t realize I overheard her asking the little milliner in Cranford to make her caps similar to those of the Honorable Mrs. Jamieson, or that I caught the reply—

“But she wears widows’ caps, ma’am?”

"But she wears mourning caps, ma'am?"

“Oh! I only meant something in that style; not widows’, of course, but rather like Mrs Jamieson’s.”

“Oh! I just meant something like that; not widows’, of course, but more like Mrs. Jamieson’s.”

This effort at concealment was the beginning of the tremulous motion of head and hands which I have seen ever since in Miss Matty.

This attempt to hide her feelings was the start of the shaky movements of her head and hands that I've noticed ever since in Miss Matty.

The evening of the day on which we heard of Mr Holbrook’s death, Miss Matilda was very silent and thoughtful; after prayers she called Martha back and then she stood uncertain what to say.

The evening we learned about Mr. Holbrook’s death, Miss Matilda was very quiet and reflective; after prayers, she called Martha back and then hesitated about what to say.

“Martha!” she said, at last, “you are young”—and then she made so long a pause that Martha, to remind her of her half-finished sentence, dropped a curtsey, and said—

“Martha!” she said finally, “you’re young”—and then she paused for so long that Martha, wanting to prompt her to finish, dropped a curtsey and said—

“Yes, please, ma’am; two-and-twenty last third of October, please, ma’am.”

“Yes, please, ma'am; twenty-two on the last third of October, please, ma'am.”

“And, perhaps, Martha, you may some time meet with a young man you like, and who likes you. I did say you were not to have followers; but if you meet with such a young man, and tell me, and I find he is respectable, I have no objection to his coming to see you once a week. God forbid!” said she in a low voice, “that I should grieve any young hearts.” She spoke as if she were providing for some distant contingency, and was rather startled when Martha made her ready eager answer—

“And, maybe, Martha, one day you'll meet a guy you like who likes you back. I did say you shouldn’t have suitors; but if you meet someone like that and tell me about him, and I find he's a good guy, I won’t mind him coming to see you once a week. God forbid!” she said softly, “that I should hurt any young hearts.” She spoke as if she were planning for something far off, and was a bit surprised when Martha eagerly responded—

“Please, ma’am, there’s Jem Hearn, and he’s a joiner making three-and-sixpence a-day, and six foot one in his stocking-feet, please, ma’am; and if you’ll ask about him to-morrow morning, every one will give him a character for steadiness; and he’ll be glad enough to come to-morrow night, I’ll be bound.”

“Please, ma’am, there’s Jem Hearn, and he’s a carpenter making three and six pence a day, and he’s six feet one in his socks, please, ma’am; and if you ask about him tomorrow morning, everyone will vouch for his reliability; and I bet he’ll be more than happy to come tomorrow night.”

Though Miss Matty was startled, she submitted to Fate and Love.

Though Miss Matty was taken aback, she accepted Fate and Love.

CHAPTER V.
OLD LETTERS

I have often noticed that almost every one has his own individual small economies—careful habits of saving fractions of pennies in some one peculiar direction—any disturbance of which annoys him more than spending shillings or pounds on some real extravagance. An old gentleman of my acquaintance, who took the intelligence of the failure of a Joint-Stock Bank, in which some of his money was invested, with stoical mildness, worried his family all through a long summer’s day because one of them had torn (instead of cutting) out the written leaves of his now useless bank-book; of course, the corresponding pages at the other end came out as well, and this little unnecessary waste of paper (his private economy) chafed him more than all the loss of his money. Envelopes fretted his soul terribly when they first came in; the only way in which he could reconcile himself to such waste of his cherished article was by patiently turning inside out all that were sent to him, and so making them serve again. Even now, though tamed by age, I see him casting wistful glances at his daughters when they send a whole inside of a half-sheet of note paper, with the three lines of acceptance to an invitation, written on only one of the sides. I am not above owning that I have this human weakness myself. String is my foible. My pockets get full of little hanks of it, picked up and twisted together, ready for uses that never come. I am seriously annoyed if any one cuts the string of a parcel instead of patiently and faithfully undoing it fold by fold. How people can bring themselves to use india-rubber rings, which are a sort of deification of string, as lightly as they do, I cannot imagine. To me an india-rubber ring is a precious treasure. I have one which is not new—one that I picked up off the floor nearly six years ago. I have really tried to use it, but my heart failed me, and I could not commit the extravagance.

I've often noticed that nearly everyone has their own little economies—specific habits of saving small amounts of money in some unique way—any disruption of which bothers them more than spending larger amounts on actual luxuries. An older man I know, who took the news of a Joint-Stock Bank's failure, where he had some investment, with calm acceptance, spent a long summer day worrying his family because one of them had torn (instead of cutting) the written pages out of his now useless bank book; naturally, the corresponding pages at the other end came out too, and that little unnecessary waste of paper (his pet economy) irritated him more than losing his money. Envelopes drove him crazy when they first became common; the only way he could cope with this waste of his beloved item was by patiently turning each one inside out, ensuring they could be reused. Even now, though mellowed with age, I see him eyeing his daughters when they send a whole half-sheet of note paper with the three lines of RSVP written on just one side. I’ll admit I have this human flaw too. String is my weakness. My pockets fill with little pieces of it, collected and twisted together, ready for uses that never materialize. I get genuinely annoyed if someone cuts the string on a package instead of carefully undoing it fold by fold. I can't understand how people can use rubber bands, which are like a kind of holy version of string, so casually. To me, a rubber band is a special treasure. I have one that's not new—one I picked up off the floor almost six years ago. I've really tried to use it, but I just couldn't bring myself to throw it away.

Small pieces of butter grieve others. They cannot attend to conversation because of the annoyance occasioned by the habit which some people have of invariably taking more butter than they want. Have you not seen the anxious look (almost mesmeric) which such persons fix on the article? They would feel it a relief if they might bury it out of their sight by popping it into their own mouths and swallowing it down; and they are really made happy if the person on whose plate it lies unused suddenly breaks off a piece of toast (which he does not want at all) and eats up his butter. They think that this is not waste.

Small pieces of butter feel sorry for others. They can't join in the conversation because they're annoyed by how some people always take more butter than they actually need. Haven't you noticed the anxious, almost hypnotic look those people give at the butter? They would feel relieved if they could just hide it from view by popping it into their own mouths and swallowing it down. They actually feel happy if the person with the butter on their plate suddenly breaks off a piece of toast (which they don’t want at all) and eats the butter. They believe this isn't waste.

Now Miss Matty Jenkyns was chary of candles. We had many devices to use as few as possible. In the winter afternoons she would sit knitting for two or three hours—she could do this in the dark, or by firelight—and when I asked if I might not ring for candles to finish stitching my wristbands, she told me to “keep blind man’s holiday.” They were usually brought in with tea; but we only burnt one at a time. As we lived in constant preparation for a friend who might come in any evening (but who never did), it required some contrivance to keep our two candles of the same length, ready to be lighted, and to look as if we burnt two always. The candles took it in turns; and, whatever we might be talking about or doing, Miss Matty’s eyes were habitually fixed upon the candle, ready to jump up and extinguish it and to light the other before they had become too uneven in length to be restored to equality in the course of the evening.

Now Miss Matty Jenkyns was careful about candles. We had many tricks to use as few as possible. In the winter afternoons, she would sit knitting for two or three hours—she could do this in the dark or by firelight—and when I asked if I could ring for candles to finish stitching my wristbands, she told me to “keep blind man’s holiday.” They usually brought them in with tea; but we only burned one at a time. Since we were always preparing for a friend who might drop by any evening (but never did), we had to come up with some way to keep our two candles the same length, ready to be lit, and to make it look like we always burned two. The candles took turns; and whatever we were talking about or doing, Miss Matty’s eyes were always focused on the candle, ready to jump up and put it out and light the other before they became too uneven in length to be made equal again during the evening.

One night, I remember this candle economy particularly annoyed me. I had been very much tired of my compulsory “blind man’s holiday,” especially as Miss Matty had fallen asleep, and I did not like to stir the fire and run the risk of awakening her; so I could not even sit on the rug, and scorch myself with sewing by firelight, according to my usual custom. I fancied Miss Matty must be dreaming of her early life; for she spoke one or two words in her uneasy sleep bearing reference to persons who were dead long before. When Martha brought in the lighted candle and tea, Miss Matty started into wakefulness, with a strange, bewildered look around, as if we were not the people she expected to see about her. There was a little sad expression that shadowed her face as she recognised me; but immediately afterwards she tried to give me her usual smile. All through tea-time her talk ran upon the days of her childhood and youth. Perhaps this reminded her of the desirableness of looking over all the old family letters, and destroying such as ought not to be allowed to fall into the hands of strangers; for she had often spoken of the necessity of this task, but had always shrunk from it, with a timid dread of something painful. To-night, however, she rose up after tea and went for them—in the dark; for she piqued herself on the precise neatness of all her chamber arrangements, and used to look uneasily at me when I lighted a bed-candle to go to another room for anything. When she returned there was a faint, pleasant smell of Tonquin beans in the room. I had always noticed this scent about any of the things which had belonged to her mother; and many of the letters were addressed to her—yellow bundles of love-letters, sixty or seventy years old.

One night, I remember this candle economy really bothered me. I was really tired of my forced “blind man’s holiday,” especially since Miss Matty had fallen asleep, and I didn’t want to stir the fire and risk waking her up; so I couldn’t even sit on the rug and burn myself while sewing by firelight like I usually did. I imagined Miss Matty must have been dreaming about her early life because she murmured a couple of words in her restless sleep about people who had been dead for a long time. When Martha brought in the lit candle and tea, Miss Matty woke up with a strange, confused look, as if we weren’t the people she expected to see. There was a little sad expression that crossed her face when she recognized me, but right after, she tried to give me her usual smile. Throughout tea, she talked about her childhood and youth. This maybe reminded her of the need to go through the old family letters and get rid of the ones that shouldn’t end up in strangers’ hands; she had often mentioned the need to do this task but always backed away from it, afraid it would be painful. That night, though, she got up after tea and went to get them—in the dark—because she prided herself on how perfectly neat she kept her room, and she would look uneasy at me when I lit a bed candle to go to another room for anything. When she came back, there was a faint, nice smell of Tonquin beans in the air. I had always noticed this scent with any of the things that belonged to her mother, and many of the letters were addressed to her—yellow bundles of love letters, sixty or seventy years old.

Miss Matty undid the packet with a sigh; but she stifled it directly, as if it were hardly right to regret the flight of time, or of life either. We agreed to look them over separately, each taking a different letter out of the same bundle and describing its contents to the other before destroying it. I never knew what sad work the reading of old letters was before that evening, though I could hardly tell why. The letters were as happy as letters could be—at least those early letters were. There was in them a vivid and intense sense of the present time, which seemed so strong and full, as if it could never pass away, and as if the warm, living hearts that so expressed themselves could never die, and be as nothing to the sunny earth. I should have felt less melancholy, I believe, if the letters had been more so. I saw the tears stealing down the well-worn furrows of Miss Matty’s cheeks, and her spectacles often wanted wiping. I trusted at last that she would light the other candle, for my own eyes were rather dim, and I wanted more light to see the pale, faded ink; but no, even through her tears, she saw and remembered her little economical ways.

Miss Matty opened the packet with a sigh, but quickly suppressed it, as if it weren't right to regret the passing of time or life itself. We decided to go through the letters one by one, each taking a different letter from the same bundle and sharing its contents with the other before getting rid of it. I never realized

The earliest set of letters were two bundles tied together, and ticketed (in Miss Jenkyns’s handwriting) “Letters interchanged between my ever-honoured father and my dearly-beloved mother, prior to their marriage, in July 1774.” I should guess that the rector of Cranford was about twenty-seven years of age when he wrote those letters; and Miss Matty told me that her mother was just eighteen at the time of her wedding. With my idea of the rector derived from a picture in the dining-parlour, stiff and stately, in a huge full-bottomed wig, with gown, cassock, and bands, and his hand upon a copy of the only sermon he ever published—it was strange to read these letters. They were full of eager, passionate ardour; short homely sentences, right fresh from the heart (very different from the grand Latinised, Johnsonian style of the printed sermon preached before some judge at assize time). His letters were a curious contrast to those of his girl-bride. She was evidently rather annoyed at his demands upon her for expressions of love, and could not quite understand what he meant by repeating the same thing over in so many different ways; but what she was quite clear about was a longing for a white “Paduasoy”—whatever that might be; and six or seven letters were principally occupied in asking her lover to use his influence with her parents (who evidently kept her in good order) to obtain this or that article of dress, more especially the white “Paduasoy.” He cared nothing how she was dressed; she was always lovely enough for him, as he took pains to assure her, when she begged him to express in his answers a predilection for particular pieces of finery, in order that she might show what he said to her parents. But at length he seemed to find out that she would not be married till she had a “trousseau” to her mind; and then he sent her a letter, which had evidently accompanied a whole box full of finery, and in which he requested that she might be dressed in everything her heart desired. This was the first letter, ticketed in a frail, delicate hand, “From my dearest John.” Shortly afterwards they were married, I suppose, from the intermission in their correspondence.

The earliest set of letters was two bundles tied together and labeled (in Miss Jenkyns’s handwriting) “Letters exchanged between my esteemed father and my beloved mother, before their marriage, in July 1774.” I’d guess the rector of Cranford was about twenty-seven when he wrote those letters, and Miss Matty told me her mother was just eighteen at the time of her wedding. With my image of the rector based on a picture in the dining room—stiff and formal in a big full-bottomed wig, wearing a gown, cassock, and bands, and with his hand on a copy of the only sermon he ever published—it felt strange to read these letters. They were filled with eager, passionate feelings; short, simple sentences, fresh from the heart (very different from the grand, elaborate style of the printed sermon delivered before some judge at the assizes). His letters were a curious contrast to those of his young bride. She was clearly a bit frustrated by his requests for declarations of love and couldn’t fully grasp why he kept saying the same things in so many different ways; but what she definitely understood was her desire for a white “Paduasoy”—whatever that was; and six or seven letters mostly focused on asking her lover to persuade her parents (who clearly kept her in line) to get her this or that piece of clothing, especially the white “Paduasoy.” He didn’t care at all how she was dressed; she was always beautiful enough for him, as he made sure to tell her when she asked him to express a preference for certain fancy items so she could show her parents what he said. But eventually, he seemed to realize that she wouldn’t marry until she had a “trousseau” to her liking; then he sent her a letter, which certainly came with a whole box of fancy items, in which he asked that she be dressed in everything her heart desired. This was the first letter, labeled in a fragile, delicate hand, “From my dearest John.” Shortly after that, I assume they got married, judging by the gap in their correspondence.

“We must burn them, I think,” said Miss Matty, looking doubtfully at me. “No one will care for them when I am gone.” And one by one she dropped them into the middle of the fire, watching each blaze up, die out, and rise away, in faint, white, ghostly semblance, up the chimney, before she gave another to the same fate. The room was light enough now; but I, like her, was fascinated into watching the destruction of those letters, into which the honest warmth of a manly heart had been poured forth.

“We should burn them, I think,” said Miss Matty, glancing uncertainly at me. “No one will care about them when I’m gone.” One by one, she dropped them into the fire, watching each one flare up, extinguish, and rise away in a faint, white, ghostly form up the chimney before giving another the same fate. The room was bright enough now; but I, like her, was captivated by the destruction of those letters that held the sincere warmth of a genuine heart.

The next letter, likewise docketed by Miss Jenkyns, was endorsed, “Letter of pious congratulation and exhortation from my venerable grandfather to my beloved mother, on occasion of my own birth. Also some practical remarks on the desirability of keeping warm the extremities of infants, from my excellent grandmother.”

The next letter, also marked by Miss Jenkyns, was labeled, “A letter of heartfelt congratulations and advice from my respected grandfather to my dear mother, on the occasion of my birth. There are also some practical tips on the importance of keeping infants' extremities warm, from my wonderful grandmother.”

The first part was, indeed, a severe and forcible picture of the responsibilities of mothers, and a warning against the evils that were in the world, and lying in ghastly wait for the little baby of two days old. His wife did not write, said the old gentleman, because he had forbidden it, she being indisposed with a sprained ankle, which (he said) quite incapacitated her from holding a pen. However, at the foot of the page was a small “T.O.,” and on turning it over, sure enough, there was a letter to “my dear, dearest Molly,” begging her, when she left her room, whatever she did, to go up stairs before going down: and telling her to wrap her baby’s feet up in flannel, and keep it warm by the fire, although it was summer, for babies were so tender.

The first part was certainly a harsh and forceful depiction of the responsibilities of mothers, along with a warning about the dangers lurking in the world, waiting to threaten a newborn just two days old. The old gentleman mentioned that his wife didn't write because he had told her not to, as she was dealing with a sprained ankle that, according to him, completely prevented her from holding a pen. However, at the bottom of the page was a small "T.O.," and when I flipped it over, there was indeed a letter addressed to “my dear, dearest Molly,” urging her, when she left her room, to make sure to go up stairs before going down: and reminding her to wrap the baby's feet in flannel and keep it warm by the fire, even though it was summer, since babies were so delicate.

It was pretty to see from the letters, which were evidently exchanged with some frequency between the young mother and the grandmother, how the girlish vanity was being weeded out of her heart by love for her baby. The white “Paduasoy” figured again in the letters, with almost as much vigour as before. In one, it was being made into a christening cloak for the baby. It decked it when it went with its parents to spend a day or two at Arley Hall. It added to its charms, when it was “the prettiest little baby that ever was seen. Dear mother, I wish you could see her! Without any pershality, I do think she will grow up a regular bewty!” I thought of Miss Jenkyns, grey, withered, and wrinkled, and I wondered if her mother had known her in the courts of heaven: and then I knew that she had, and that they stood there in angelic guise.

It was nice to see from the letters, which were clearly exchanged fairly often between the young mother and the grandmother, how the youthful vanity was being replaced by love for her baby. The white “Paduasoy” appeared again in the letters, with almost as much enthusiasm as before. In one, it was being made into a christening cloak for the baby. It adorned the baby when it went with its parents to spend a day or two at Arley Hall. It enhanced the baby's appeal, when it was described as “the prettiest little baby that ever was seen. Dear mother, I wish you could see her! Without any bias, I genuinely think she will grow up to be a real beauty!” I thought of Miss Jenkyns, grey, withered, and wrinkled, and I wondered if her mother had recognized her in the courts of heaven: and then I realized that she had, and that they stood there in angelic form.

There was a great gap before any of the rector’s letters appeared. And then his wife had changed her mode of her endorsement. It was no longer from, “My dearest John;” it was from “My Honoured Husband.” The letters were written on occasion of the publication of the same sermon which was represented in the picture. The preaching before “My Lord Judge,” and the “publishing by request,” was evidently the culminating point—the event of his life. It had been necessary for him to go up to London to superintend it through the press. Many friends had to be called upon and consulted before he could decide on any printer fit for so onerous a task; and at length it was arranged that J. and J. Rivingtons were to have the honourable responsibility. The worthy rector seemed to be strung up by the occasion to a high literary pitch, for he could hardly write a letter to his wife without cropping out into Latin. I remember the end of one of his letters ran thus: “I shall ever hold the virtuous qualities of my Molly in remembrance, dum memor ipse mei, dum spiritus regit artus,” which, considering that the English of his correspondent was sometimes at fault in grammar, and often in spelling, might be taken as a proof of how much he “idealised his Molly;” and, as Miss Jenkyns used to say, “People talk a great deal about idealising now-a-days, whatever that may mean.” But this was nothing to a fit of writing classical poetry which soon seized him, in which his Molly figured away as “Maria.” The letter containing the carmen was endorsed by her, “Hebrew verses sent me by my honoured husband. I thowt to have had a letter about killing the pig, but must wait. Mem., to send the poetry to Sir Peter Arley, as my husband desires.” And in a post-scriptum note in his handwriting it was stated that the Ode had appeared in the Gentleman’s Magazine, December 1782.

There was a long wait before any of the rector’s letters showed up. Then, his wife changed how she signed them. It was no longer “My dearest John;” it became “My Honoured Husband.” The letters were written for the publication of the same sermon featured in the picture. Preaching before “My Lord Judge” and the “publishing by request” clearly marked the highlight of his life. He had to go to London to oversee the printing. Many friends needed to be consulted before he could choose a printer suitable for such a major task; eventually, it was decided that J. and J. Rivingtons would take on that important responsibility. The dedicated rector appeared to be inspired by the occasion to a literary high, as he could hardly write a letter to his wife without slipping into Latin. I remember the end of one of his letters read: “I shall always remember the virtuous qualities of my Molly, dum memor ipse mei, dum spiritus regit artus,” which, considering that his wife sometimes struggled with grammar and often with spelling, could be seen as evidence of how much he “idealized his Molly;” and, as Miss Jenkyns used to say, “People talk a lot about idealizing these days, whatever that means.” But this was nothing compared to a phase where he started writing classical poetry, where his Molly was referred to as “Maria.” The letter with the carmen was marked by her, “Hebrew verses sent to me by my honoured husband. I thought I would get a letter about killing the pig, but I must wait. Note to send the poetry to Sir Peter Arley, as my husband wants.” And in a postscript in his handwriting, it mentioned that the Ode had appeared in the Gentleman’s Magazine, December 1782.

Her letters back to her husband (treasured as fondly by him as if they had been M. T. Ciceronis Epistolæ) were more satisfactory to an absent husband and father than his could ever have been to her. She told him how Deborah sewed her seam very neatly every day, and read to her in the books he had set her; how she was a very “forrard,” good child, but would ask questions her mother could not answer, but how she did not let herself down by saying she did not know, but took to stirring the fire, or sending the “forrard” child on an errand. Matty was now the mother’s darling, and promised (like her sister at her age), to be a great beauty. I was reading this aloud to Miss Matty, who smiled and sighed a little at the hope, so fondly expressed, that “little Matty might not be vain, even if she were a bewty.”

Her letters back to her husband (cherished by him as much as if they were M. T. Ciceronis Epistolæ) were more reassuring to an absent husband and father than his could have ever been to her. She wrote about how Deborah sewed her seams neatly every day and read to her from the books he had given her; how she was a very “forward” and good child, but asked questions her mother couldn't answer. Yet, instead of admitting she didn’t know, she would distract herself by stirring the fire or sending the “forward” child on an errand. Matty had become her mother’s favorite and promised (like her sister at her age) to be a great beauty. I was reading this aloud to Miss Matty, who smiled and sighed a bit at the hopeful sentiment that “little Matty might not be vain, even if she were a beauty.”

“I had very pretty hair, my dear,” said Miss Matilda; “and not a bad mouth.” And I saw her soon afterwards adjust her cap and draw herself up.

“I had really nice hair, my dear,” said Miss Matilda; “and a decent mouth too.” And I saw her adjust her cap and stand up straight shortly after.

But to return to Mrs Jenkyns’s letters. She told her husband about the poor in the parish; what homely domestic medicines she had administered; what kitchen physic she had sent. She had evidently held his displeasure as a rod in pickle over the heads of all the ne’er-do-wells. She asked for his directions about the cows and pigs; and did not always obtain them, as I have shown before.

But back to Mrs. Jenkyns's letters. She informed her husband about the poor in the parish, what simple home remedies she had given, and what kitchen medicine she had sent. She clearly held his disapproval like a threat over the heads of all the slackers. She requested his advice on the cows and pigs, and didn’t always get it, as I mentioned earlier.

The kind old grandmother was dead when a little boy was born, soon after the publication of the sermon; but there was another letter of exhortation from the grandfather, more stringent and admonitory than ever, now that there was a boy to be guarded from the snares of the world. He described all the various sins into which men might fall, until I wondered how any man ever came to a natural death. The gallows seemed as if it must have been the termination of the lives of most of the grandfather’s friends and acquaintance; and I was not surprised at the way in which he spoke of this life being “a vale of tears.”

The kind old grandmother had passed away by the time a little boy was born, shortly after the sermon was published; however, there was another letter of advice from the grandfather, even more strict and cautionary now that there was a boy to protect from the dangers of the world. He detailed all the different sins that men could fall into, leading me to wonder how anyone ever dies of natural causes. It felt like the gallows must have been the end for most of the grandfather’s friends and acquaintances; and I wasn’t surprised by how he referred to this life as “a vale of tears.”

It seemed curious that I should never have heard of this brother before; but I concluded that he had died young, or else surely his name would have been alluded to by his sisters.

It was odd that I had never heard of this brother before; but I figured he must have died young, or else his sisters would have mentioned him.

By-and-by we came to packets of Miss Jenkyns’s letters. These Miss Matty did regret to burn. She said all the others had been only interesting to those who loved the writers, and that it seemed as if it would have hurt her to allow them to fall into the hands of strangers, who had not known her dear mother, and how good she was, although she did not always spell, quite in the modern fashion; but Deborah’s letters were so very superior! Any one might profit by reading them. It was a long time since she had read Mrs Chapone, but she knew she used to think that Deborah could have said the same things quite as well; and as for Mrs Carter! people thought a deal of her letters, just because she had written “Epictetus,” but she was quite sure Deborah would never have made use of such a common expression as “I canna be fashed!”

Eventually, we came across packets of Miss Jenkyns’s letters. Miss Matty regretted having to burn these. She said all the other letters had only mattered to those who loved the writers, and it felt wrong to let them fall into the hands of strangers who hadn’t known her dear mother and how good she was, even if she didn’t always spell in the modern way; but Deborah’s letters were far superior! Anyone could gain something from reading them. It had been a long time since she read Mrs. Chapone, but she remembered thinking that Deborah could have expressed the same ideas just as well; and as for Mrs. Carter! People thought highly of her letters just because she had written “Epictetus,” but Miss Matty was sure Deborah would never have used such a common phrase as “I canna be fashed!”

Miss Matty did grudge burning these letters, it was evident. She would not let them be carelessly passed over with any quiet reading, and skipping, to myself. She took them from me, and even lighted the second candle in order to read them aloud with a proper emphasis, and without stumbling over the big words. Oh dear! how I wanted facts instead of reflections, before those letters were concluded! They lasted us two nights; and I won’t deny that I made use of the time to think of many other things, and yet I was always at my post at the end of each sentence.

Miss Matty clearly didn't want to burn those letters. She refused to let them be skimmed over with any casual reading or skipping on my part. She took them from me and even lit the second candle so she could read them aloud with the right emphasis and without tripping over the big words. Oh dear! How much I wished for facts instead of reflections before those letters were done! They took us two nights to finish, and I won’t lie—I used the time to think about many other things, but I was always right there at the end of each sentence.

The rector’s letters, and those of his wife and mother-in-law, had all been tolerably short and pithy, written in a straight hand, with the lines very close together. Sometimes the whole letter was contained on a mere scrap of paper. The paper was very yellow, and the ink very brown; some of the sheets were (as Miss Matty made me observe) the old original post, with the stamp in the corner representing a post-boy riding for life and twanging his horn. The letters of Mrs Jenkyns and her mother were fastened with a great round red wafer; for it was before Miss Edgeworth’s “patronage” had banished wafers from polite society. It was evident, from the tenor of what was said, that franks were in great request, and were even used as a means of paying debts by needy members of Parliament. The rector sealed his epistles with an immense coat of arms, and showed by the care with which he had performed this ceremony that he expected they should be cut open, not broken by any thoughtless or impatient hand. Now, Miss Jenkyns’s letters were of a later date in form and writing. She wrote on the square sheet which we have learned to call old-fashioned. Her hand was admirably calculated, together with her use of many-syllabled words, to fill up a sheet, and then came the pride and delight of crossing. Poor Miss Matty got sadly puzzled with this, for the words gathered size like snowballs, and towards the end of her letter Miss Jenkyns used to become quite sesquipedalian. In one to her father, slightly theological and controversial in its tone, she had spoken of Herod, Tetrarch of Idumea. Miss Matty read it “Herod Petrarch of Etruria,” and was just as well pleased as if she had been right.

The rector's letters, along with those from his wife and mother-in-law, were all pretty short and to the point, written in a neat hand with the lines very close together. Sometimes the whole letter fit on a tiny scrap of paper. The paper was very yellow, and the ink was a deep brown; some of the sheets were (as Miss Matty pointed out) the old original post, featuring a stamp in the corner showing a post-boy riding for dear life while blowing his horn. The letters from Mrs. Jenkyns and her mother were sealed with a big round red wafer; this was before Miss Edgeworth’s “patronage” had driven wafers out of polite society. It was clear from what was written that franks were highly sought after and even used by broke members of Parliament to settle debts. The rector sealed his letters with a huge coat of arms and showed by the care he took in this process that he expected them to be opened carefully, not ripped open by some careless or impatient person. On the other hand, Miss Jenkyns's letters were more modern in style and writing. She wrote on the square sheets that we now think of as old-fashioned. Her handwriting, along with her use of long, multi-syllable words, filled up an entire sheet, and then came the added challenge of crossing out. Poor Miss Matty found this quite confusing, as the words grew like snowballs, and by the end of her letters, Miss Jenkyns's language would get quite elaborate. In one letter to her father, which had a slightly theological and controversial tone, she referred to Herod, Tetrarch of Idumea. Miss Matty misread it as “Herod Petrarch of Etruria” and was just as happy as if she had been correct.

I can’t quite remember the date, but I think it was in 1805 that Miss Jenkyns wrote the longest series of letters—on occasion of her absence on a visit to some friends near Newcastle-upon-Tyne. These friends were intimate with the commandant of the garrison there, and heard from him of all the preparations that were being made to repel the invasion of Buonaparte, which some people imagined might take place at the mouth of the Tyne. Miss Jenkyns was evidently very much alarmed; and the first part of her letters was often written in pretty intelligible English, conveying particulars of the preparations which were made in the family with whom she was residing against the dreaded event; the bundles of clothes that were packed up ready for a flight to Alston Moor (a wild hilly piece of ground between Northumberland and Cumberland); the signal that was to be given for this flight, and for the simultaneous turning out of the volunteers under arms—which said signal was to consist (if I remember rightly) in ringing the church bells in a particular and ominous manner. One day, when Miss Jenkyns and her hosts were at a dinner-party in Newcastle, this warning summons was actually given (not a very wise proceeding, if there be any truth in the moral attached to the fable of the Boy and the Wolf; but so it was), and Miss Jenkyns, hardly recovered from her fright, wrote the next day to describe the sound, the breathless shock, the hurry and alarm; and then, taking breath, she added, “How trivial, my dear father, do all our apprehensions of the last evening appear, at the present moment, to calm and enquiring minds!” And here Miss Matty broke in with—

I can’t quite remember the date, but I think it was in 1805 that Miss Jenkyns wrote the longest series of letters while she was away visiting some friends near Newcastle-upon-Tyne. These friends were close to the commander of the garrison there and heard from him about all the preparations being made to fend off an invasion by Buonaparte, which some people thought might happen at the mouth of the Tyne. Miss Jenkyns was clearly very alarmed, and the first part of her letters was often written in pretty clear English, sharing details about the preparations the family she was staying with was making for the dreaded event. There were bundles of clothes packed up, ready for a hasty escape to Alston Moor (a wild, hilly area between Northumberland and Cumberland); the signal that would indicate this escape, along with the simultaneous mobilization of the volunteers, was supposed to consist (if I remember correctly) of the church bells ringing in a specific and ominous way. One day, while Miss Jenkyns and her hosts were at a dinner party in Newcastle, this warning was actually given (not a very wise move, if there's any truth to the moral of the fable of the Boy and the Wolf; but that’s how it was), and Miss Jenkyns, hardly having recovered from her fright, wrote the next day to describe the sound, the stunning shock, the rush and panic; and then, catching her breath, she added, “How trivial, my dear father, do all our worries from the last evening seem now, to calm and curious minds!” And here Miss Matty interrupted with—

“But, indeed, my dear, they were not at all trivial or trifling at the time. I know I used to wake up in the night many a time and think I heard the tramp of the French entering Cranford. Many people talked of hiding themselves in the salt mines—and meat would have kept capitally down there, only perhaps we should have been thirsty. And my father preached a whole set of sermons on the occasion; one set in the mornings, all about David and Goliath, to spirit up the people to fighting with spades or bricks, if need were; and the other set in the afternoons, proving that Napoleon (that was another name for Bony, as we used to call him) was all the same as an Apollyon and Abaddon. I remember my father rather thought he should be asked to print this last set; but the parish had, perhaps, had enough of them with hearing.”

"But, honestly, my dear, they weren't trivial or unimportant back then at all. I remember waking up many nights thinking I heard the French marching into Cranford. A lot of people talked about hiding in the salt mines—and food would have stored well down there, although we might have ended up really thirsty. My father preached a whole bunch of sermons at that time; one series in the mornings about David and Goliath to inspire people to fight with shovels or bricks if necessary, and another series in the afternoons arguing that Napoleon (that was what we called Bony) was just like Apollyon and Abaddon. I recall my father thought he should be asked to publish that last series, but the parish probably felt they had heard enough of them already."

Peter Marmaduke Arley Jenkyns (“poor Peter!” as Miss Matty began to call him) was at school at Shrewsbury by this time. The rector took up his pen, and rubbed up his Latin once more, to correspond with his boy. It was very clear that the lad’s were what are called show letters. They were of a highly mental description, giving an account of his studies, and his intellectual hopes of various kinds, with an occasional quotation from the classics; but, now and then, the animal nature broke out in such a little sentence as this, evidently written in a trembling hurry, after the letter had been inspected: “Mother dear, do send me a cake, and put plenty of citron in.” The “mother dear” probably answered her boy in the form of cakes and “goody,” for there were none of her letters among this set; but a whole collection of the rector’s, to whom the Latin in his boy’s letters was like a trumpet to the old war-horse. I do not know much about Latin, certainly, and it is, perhaps, an ornamental language, but not very useful, I think—at least to judge from the bits I remember out of the rector’s letters. One was, “You have not got that town in your map of Ireland; but Bonus Bernardus non videt omnia, as the Proverbia say.” Presently it became very evident that “poor Peter” got himself into many scrapes. There were letters of stilted penitence to his father, for some wrong-doing; and among them all was a badly-written, badly-sealed, badly-directed, blotted note:—“My dear, dear, dear, dearest mother, I will be a better boy; I will, indeed; but don’t, please, be ill for me; I am not worth it; but I will be good, darling mother.”

Peter Marmaduke Arley Jenkyns (“poor Peter!” as Miss Matty began to call him) was now at school in Shrewsbury. The rector picked up his pen and brushed up on his Latin again to write to his son. It was clear that the boy’s letters were what you’d call show letters. They were very intellectual, discussing his studies and various hopes, spiced with occasional quotes from the classics; but now and then, his more primal side came through with a line like this, obviously written in a nervous rush after the letter had been checked: “Mother dear, please send me a cake, and make sure there’s lots of citron in it.” The “mother dear” likely responded to her son in the form of cakes and treats, as none of her letters were included in this collection; instead, there was a whole set of the rector’s letters, where the Latin in the boy's correspondence was like music to the old war-horse. I don’t know much about Latin, to be honest, and while it might be fancy, I don’t think it’s very useful—at least from what I recall of the rector’s letters. One was, “You don’t have that town on your map of Ireland; but Bonus Bernardus non videt omnia, as the Proverbs say.” Eventually, it became clear that “poor Peter” got himself into a lot of trouble. There were letters of overly formal apologies to his father for some mischief, and among them was a poorly written, poorly sealed, poorly addressed, blotted note: “My dear, dear, dear, dearest mother, I promise I’ll be a better boy; I really will; but please don’t get sick over me; I’m not worth it; but I will behave, darling mother.”

Miss Matty could not speak for crying, after she had read this note. She gave it to me in silence, and then got up and took it to her sacred recesses in her own room, for fear, by any chance, it might get burnt. “Poor Peter!” she said; “he was always in scrapes; he was too easy. They led him wrong, and then left him in the lurch. But he was too fond of mischief. He could never resist a joke. Poor Peter!”

Miss Matty couldn't talk through her tears after reading the note. She handed it to me without saying a word and then went to her private space in her room, afraid it might get burned. “Poor Peter!” she said; “he always found himself in trouble; he was too nice. They misled him and then abandoned him. But he loved to cause trouble. He could never pass up a good joke. Poor Peter!”

CHAPTER VI.
POOR PETER

Poor Peter’s career lay before him rather pleasantly mapped out by kind friends, but Bonus Bernardus non videt omnia, in this map too. He was to win honours at the Shrewsbury School, and carry them thick to Cambridge, and after that, a living awaited him, the gift of his godfather, Sir Peter Arley. Poor Peter! his lot in life was very different to what his friends had hoped and planned. Miss Matty told me all about it, and I think it was a relief when she had done so.

Poor Peter’s career was laid out for him in a pretty nice way by his kind friends, but Bonus Bernardus non videt omnia applies here too. He was supposed to earn honors at Shrewsbury School and bring them to Cambridge, and after that, a position awaited him, a gift from his godfather, Sir Peter Arley. Poor Peter! His life turned out to be very different from what his friends had hoped and planned. Miss Matty told me all about it, and I think it was a relief when she finished.

He was the darling of his mother, who seemed to dote on all her children, though she was, perhaps, a little afraid of Deborah’s superior acquirements. Deborah was the favourite of her father, and when Peter disappointed him, she became his pride. The sole honour Peter brought away from Shrewsbury was the reputation of being the best good fellow that ever was, and of being the captain of the school in the art of practical joking. His father was disappointed, but set about remedying the matter in a manly way. He could not afford to send Peter to read with any tutor, but he could read with him himself; and Miss Matty told me much of the awful preparations in the way of dictionaries and lexicons that were made in her father’s study the morning Peter began.

He was his mother’s favorite, who seemed to dote on all her kids, although she was maybe a bit intimidated by Deborah’s impressive skills. Deborah was her father’s favorite, and when Peter let him down, she became his pride and joy. The only honor Peter took away from Shrewsbury was the reputation of being the best guy around and the captain of the school when it came to practical jokes. His father was let down but decided to handle it the right way. He couldn’t afford to send Peter to a tutor, but he could study with him himself; and Miss Matty told me a lot about the elaborate preparations of dictionaries and lexicons that filled her father’s study the morning Peter started.

“My poor mother!” said she. “I remember how she used to stand in the hall, just near enough the study-door, to catch the tone of my father’s voice. I could tell in a moment if all was going right, by her face. And it did go right for a long time.”

“My poor mother!” she said. “I remember how she used to stand in the hall, just close enough to the study door to catch the tone of my father’s voice. I could tell right away if everything was fine by her expression. And everything was fine for a long time.”

“What went wrong at last?” said I. “That tiresome Latin, I dare say.”

“What went wrong in the end?” I asked. “That annoying Latin, I bet.”

“No! it was not the Latin. Peter was in high favour with my father, for he worked up well for him. But he seemed to think that the Cranford people might be joked about, and made fun of, and they did not like it; nobody does. He was always hoaxing them; ‘hoaxing’ is not a pretty word, my dear, and I hope you won’t tell your father I used it, for I should not like him to think that I was not choice in my language, after living with such a woman as Deborah. And be sure you never use it yourself. I don’t know how it slipped out of my mouth, except it was that I was thinking of poor Peter and it was always his expression. But he was a very gentlemanly boy in many things. He was like dear Captain Brown in always being ready to help any old person or a child. Still, he did like joking and making fun; and he seemed to think the old ladies in Cranford would believe anything. There were many old ladies living here then; we are principally ladies now, I know, but we are not so old as the ladies used to be when I was a girl. I could laugh to think of some of Peter’s jokes. No, my dear, I won’t tell you of them, because they might not shock you as they ought to do, and they were very shocking. He even took in my father once, by dressing himself up as a lady that was passing through the town and wished to see the Rector of Cranford, ‘who had published that admirable Assize Sermon.’ Peter said he was awfully frightened himself when he saw how my father took it all in, and even offered to copy out all his Napoleon Buonaparte sermons for her—him, I mean—no, her, for Peter was a lady then. He told me he was more terrified than he ever was before, all the time my father was speaking. He did not think my father would have believed him; and yet if he had not, it would have been a sad thing for Peter. As it was, he was none so glad of it, for my father kept him hard at work copying out all those twelve Buonaparte sermons for the lady—that was for Peter himself, you know. He was the lady. And once when he wanted to go fishing, Peter said, ‘Confound the woman!’—very bad language, my dear, but Peter was not always so guarded as he should have been; my father was so angry with him, it nearly frightened me out of my wits: and yet I could hardly keep from laughing at the little curtseys Peter kept making, quite slyly, whenever my father spoke of the lady’s excellent taste and sound discrimination.”

“No! It wasn’t the Latin. Peter was in good standing with my dad because he worked well for him. But he thought it was okay to joke about the Cranford people, and they didn’t like it; no one does. He was always playing pranks on them; ‘pranking’ isn’t a nice word, dear, and I hope you won’t mention I used it, because I wouldn’t want your dad to think I wasn’t careful with my words after living with someone like Deborah. And make sure you never use it yourself. I don’t know how it slipped out of my mouth, except I was thinking of poor Peter, and it was always his expression. But he was a very gentlemanly boy in many ways. He was like dear Captain Brown in always being ready to help any elderly person or a child. Still, he enjoyed joking around and making fun; and he thought the old ladies in Cranford would believe anything. There were a lot of old ladies living here then; we’re mostly ladies now, I know, but we aren’t as old as the ladies used to be when I was a girl. I could laugh just thinking about some of Peter’s jokes. No, dear, I won’t tell you about them because they might not shock you as they should, and they really were shocking. He even tricked my dad once by dressing up as a lady passing through town who wanted to see the Rector of Cranford, ‘who had published that wonderful Assize Sermon.’ Peter said he was really scared when he saw how my dad believed it all, and even offered to copy out all his Napoleon Buonaparte sermons for her—him, I mean—no, her, because Peter was a lady then. He told me he was more terrified than he had ever been during the whole time my dad was talking. He didn’t think my dad would have believed him; yet if he hadn’t, it would have been a sad thing for Peter. As it was, he wasn’t very happy about it because my dad kept him busy copying out all those twelve Buonaparte sermons for the lady—that was for Peter himself, you know. He was the lady. And once when he wanted to go fishing, Peter said, ‘Damn that woman!’—very bad language, dear, but Peter wasn’t always as careful as he should have been; my dad was so mad at him it nearly scared me to death: and yet I could hardly stop myself from laughing at the little curtsies Peter kept making, quite sneakily, whenever my dad praised the lady’s excellent taste and sound judgment.”

“Did Miss Jenkyns know of these tricks?” said I.

“Did Miss Jenkyns know about these tricks?” I asked.

“Oh, no! Deborah would have been too much shocked. No, no one knew but me. I wish I had always known of Peter’s plans; but sometimes he did not tell me. He used to say the old ladies in the town wanted something to talk about; but I don’t think they did. They had the St James’s Chronicle three times a week, just as we have now, and we have plenty to say; and I remember the clacking noise there always was when some of the ladies got together. But, probably, schoolboys talk more than ladies. At last there was a terrible, sad thing happened.” Miss Matty got up, went to the door, and opened it; no one was there. She rang the bell for Martha, and when Martha came, her mistress told her to go for eggs to a farm at the other end of the town.

“Oh, no! Deborah would have been too shocked. No, no one knew but me. I wish I had always been aware of Peter’s plans; sometimes he didn’t share them with me. He used to say the older ladies in town needed something to gossip about, but I don’t think they did. They got the St James’s Chronicle three times a week, just like we do now, and we have plenty to discuss; I remember the constant chatter whenever some of the ladies gathered. But, probably, schoolboys talk more than ladies do. Finally, something terrible and sad happened.” Miss Matty stood up, went to the door, and opened it; no one was there. She rang the bell for Martha, and when Martha came, her mistress told her to go get eggs from a farm at the other end of town.

“I will lock the door after you, Martha. You are not afraid to go, are you?”

“I'll lock the door after you, Martha. You're not scared to leave, are you?”

“No, ma’am, not at all; Jem Hearn will be only too proud to go with me.”

“No, ma’am, not at all; Jem Hearn will be more than happy to go with me.”

Miss Matty drew herself up, and as soon as we were alone, she wished that Martha had more maidenly reserve.

Miss Matty stood tall, and as soon as we were alone, she expressed her wish that Martha had a bit more modesty.

“We’ll put out the candle, my dear. We can talk just as well by firelight, you know. There! Well, you see, Deborah had gone from home for a fortnight or so; it was a very still, quiet day, I remember, overhead; and the lilacs were all in flower, so I suppose it was spring. My father had gone out to see some sick people in the parish; I recollect seeing him leave the house with his wig and shovel-hat and cane. What possessed our poor Peter I don’t know; he had the sweetest temper, and yet he always seemed to like to plague Deborah. She never laughed at his jokes, and thought him ungenteel, and not careful enough about improving his mind; and that vexed him.

“We’ll put out the candle, my dear. We can talk just as well by firelight, you know. There! Well, you see, Deborah had been away from home for about two weeks; it was a very still, quiet day, I remember, and the lilacs were in full bloom, so I guess it was spring. My father had gone out to visit some sick people in the parish; I remember seeing him leave the house with his wig, shovel hat, and cane. What got into our poor Peter, I don’t know; he had the sweetest temperament, but he always seemed to enjoy annoying Deborah. She never laughed at his jokes and thought he was uncouth and not diligent enough about bettering himself, which frustrated him.

“Well! he went to her room, it seems, and dressed himself in her old gown, and shawl, and bonnet; just the things she used to wear in Cranford, and was known by everywhere; and he made the pillow into a little—you are sure you locked the door, my dear, for I should not like anyone to hear—into—into a little baby, with white long clothes. It was only, as he told me afterwards, to make something to talk about in the town; he never thought of it as affecting Deborah. And he went and walked up and down in the Filbert walk—just half-hidden by the rails, and half-seen; and he cuddled his pillow, just like a baby, and talked to it all the nonsense people do. Oh dear! and my father came stepping stately up the street, as he always did; and what should he see but a little black crowd of people—I daresay as many as twenty—all peeping through his garden rails. So he thought, at first, they were only looking at a new rhododendron that was in full bloom, and that he was very proud of; and he walked slower, that they might have more time to admire. And he wondered if he could make out a sermon from the occasion, and thought, perhaps, there was some relation between the rhododendrons and the lilies of the field. My poor father! When he came nearer, he began to wonder that they did not see him; but their heads were all so close together, peeping and peeping! My father was amongst them, meaning, he said, to ask them to walk into the garden with him, and admire the beautiful vegetable production, when—oh, my dear, I tremble to think of it—he looked through the rails himself, and saw—I don’t know what he thought he saw, but old Clare told me his face went quite grey-white with anger, and his eyes blazed out under his frowning black brows; and he spoke out—oh, so terribly!—and bade them all stop where they were—not one of them to go, not one of them to stir a step; and, swift as light, he was in at the garden door, and down the Filbert walk, and seized hold of poor Peter, and tore his clothes off his back—bonnet, shawl, gown, and all—and threw the pillow among the people over the railings: and then he was very, very angry indeed, and before all the people he lifted up his cane and flogged Peter!

"Well! It seems he went to her room and put on her old dress, shawl, and bonnet—the same things she used to wear in Cranford, that everyone recognized her by. He even made the pillow look like a little—are you sure you locked the door, my dear? I wouldn’t want anyone to hear—like a little baby in long white clothes. He told me later it was just to create some gossip in town; he never considered how it would affect Deborah. Then he walked up and down in the Filbert walk—partly hidden by the rails, partly visible. He cradled his pillow like a baby and chatted to it with all the silly things people say. Oh dear! My father came striding up the street, as he always did, and what did he see but a little crowd of people—I’d say about twenty—peering through his garden rails. At first, he thought they were just admiring a new rhododendron that was in full bloom, one he was very proud of, so he slowed down to give them more time to appreciate it. He even wondered if he could make a sermon about it, thinking perhaps there was a connection between the rhododendrons and the lilies of the field. Poor father! As he got closer, he began to wonder why they didn’t notice him since their heads were all huddled together, peeking and peeking! My father stood among them, planning to invite them into the garden to admire the beautiful vegetables when—oh, my dear, I shudder to think of it—he looked through the rails himself and saw—I don’t know what he thought he saw, but old Clare told me his face turned a furious gray and his eyes blazed beneath his frowning brows; and he shouted—oh, so terrifyingly!—telling them all to stay where they were—not one of them move, not a single step! And as quick as lightning, he was in the garden door and down the Filbert walk, grabbing poor Peter and ripping the clothes right off his back—bonnet, shawl, gown, and all—and he threw the pillow over the rails at the crowd. Then he was really, really angry, and right in front of everyone, he raised his cane and whipped Peter!"

“My dear, that boy’s trick, on that sunny day, when all seemed going straight and well, broke my mother’s heart, and changed my father for life. It did, indeed. Old Clare said, Peter looked as white as my father; and stood as still as a statue to be flogged; and my father struck hard! When my father stopped to take breath, Peter said, ‘Have you done enough, sir?’ quite hoarsely, and still standing quite quiet. I don’t know what my father said—or if he said anything. But old Clare said, Peter turned to where the people outside the railing were, and made them a low bow, as grand and as grave as any gentleman; and then walked slowly into the house. I was in the store-room helping my mother to make cowslip wine. I cannot abide the wine now, nor the scent of the flowers; they turn me sick and faint, as they did that day, when Peter came in, looking as haughty as any man—indeed, looking like a man, not like a boy. ‘Mother!’ he said, ‘I am come to say, God bless you for ever.’ I saw his lips quiver as he spoke; and I think he durst not say anything more loving, for the purpose that was in his heart. She looked at him rather frightened, and wondering, and asked him what was to do. He did not smile or speak, but put his arms round her and kissed her as if he did not know how to leave off; and before she could speak again, he was gone. We talked it over, and could not understand it, and she bade me go and seek my father, and ask what it was all about. I found him walking up and down, looking very highly displeased.

"My dear, that boy's action, on that sunny day when everything seemed to be going perfectly, broke my mother's heart and changed my father for good. It really did. Old Clare said Peter looked as pale as my father and stood as still as a statue waiting to be punished, and my father hit hard! When my father paused to catch his breath, Peter asked, 'Have you had enough, sir?' in a hoarse voice, still standing completely still. I don't know what my father said—or if he said anything at all. But old Clare said Peter turned to the people outside the railing and gave them a low bow, as dignified and serious as any gentleman; then he walked slowly into the house. I was in the store room helping my mother make cowslip wine. I can't stand that wine now, or the smell of the flowers; it makes me feel sick and faint like it did that day when Peter came in, looking as proud as any man—indeed, he looked like a man, not a boy. 'Mother!' he said, 'I have come to say, God bless you forever.' I saw his lips tremble as he spoke, and I think he didn’t dare say anything more loving because of what was in his heart. She looked at him a bit scared and confused, asking him what was going on. He didn’t smile or answer, but wrapped his arms around her and kissed her as if he didn’t know how to stop; and before she could say anything else, he was gone. We talked about it and couldn't make sense of it, so she told me to go find my father and ask what it was all about. I found him pacing back and forth, looking very displeased."

“‘Tell your mother I have flogged Peter, and that he richly deserved it.’

“‘Tell your mom I punished Peter, and he totally deserved it.’”

“I durst not ask any more questions. When I told my mother, she sat down, quite faint, for a minute. I remember, a few days after, I saw the poor, withered cowslip flowers thrown out to the leaf heap, to decay and die there. There was no making of cowslip wine that year at the rectory—nor, indeed, ever after.

“I didn’t dare ask any more questions. When I told my mom, she sat down, feeling quite weak, for a minute. I remember, a few days later, I saw the poor, dried cowslip flowers tossed out into the leaf pile, to rot and die there. There was no making cowslip wine that year at the rectory—nor, in fact, ever again.”

“Presently my mother went to my father. I know I thought of Queen Esther and King Ahasuerus; for my mother was very pretty and delicate-looking, and my father looked as terrible as King Ahasuerus. Some time after they came out together; and then my mother told me what had happened, and that she was going up to Peter’s room at my father’s desire—though she was not to tell Peter this—to talk the matter over with him. But no Peter was there. We looked over the house; no Peter was there! Even my father, who had not liked to join in the search at first, helped us before long. The rectory was a very old house—steps up into a room, steps down into a room, all through. At first, my mother went calling low and soft, as if to reassure the poor boy, ‘Peter! Peter, dear! it’s only me;’ but, by-and-by, as the servants came back from the errands my father had sent them, in different directions, to find where Peter was—as we found he was not in the garden, nor the hayloft, nor anywhere about—my mother’s cry grew louder and wilder, ‘Peter! Peter, my darling! where are you?’ for then she felt and understood that that long kiss meant some sad kind of ‘good-bye.’ The afternoon went on—my mother never resting, but seeking again and again in every possible place that had been looked into twenty times before, nay, that she had looked into over and over again herself. My father sat with his head in his hands, not speaking except when his messengers came in, bringing no tidings; then he lifted up his face, so strong and sad, and told them to go again in some new direction. My mother kept passing from room to room, in and out of the house, moving noiselessly, but never ceasing. Neither she nor my father durst leave the house, which was the meeting-place for all the messengers. At last (and it was nearly dark), my father rose up. He took hold of my mother’s arm as she came with wild, sad pace through one door, and quickly towards another. She started at the touch of his hand, for she had forgotten all in the world but Peter.

“Right now, my mom went to find my dad. I remembered Queen Esther and King Ahasuerus because my mom was very pretty and delicate-looking, while my dad looked as intimidating as King Ahasuerus. After a while, they came out together, and my mom told me what had happened and that she was going to Peter’s room at my dad’s request—though she wasn’t supposed to tell Peter this—to discuss things with him. But Peter wasn’t there. We searched the house; there was no Peter! Even my dad, who hadn’t wanted to join the search at first, helped out before long. The rectory was an old house—steps up into a room, steps down into another room, everywhere. At first, my mom called softly, as if trying to reassure the poor boy, ‘Peter! Peter, dear! it’s just me;’ but gradually, as the servants returned from various errands my dad had sent them on to find Peter—since he wasn’t in the garden, the hayloft, or anywhere around—my mom’s voice grew louder and more frantic, ‘Peter! Peter, my darling! where are you?’ because she started to feel that long kiss meant some sad kind of ‘good-bye.’ The afternoon dragged on—my mom never rested, searching again and again in every possible spot we had already checked twenty times, places she had looked in over and over herself. My dad sat with his head in his hands, not speaking unless one of his messengers came in with no news; then he would lift his face, looking strong and sad, and tell them to search in a new direction. My mom kept moving from room to room, going in and out of the house, moving silently but never stopping. Neither she nor my dad dared to leave the house, which was the hub for all the messengers. Finally (and it was almost dark), my dad stood up. He grabbed my mom’s arm as she hurried through one door and quickly toward another. She jumped at his touch because she had forgotten everything in the world except for Peter.”

“‘Molly!’ said he, ‘I did not think all this would happen.’ He looked into her face for comfort—her poor face all wild and white; for neither she nor my father had dared to acknowledge—much less act upon—the terror that was in their hearts, lest Peter should have made away with himself. My father saw no conscious look in his wife’s hot, dreary eyes, and he missed the sympathy that she had always been ready to give him—strong man as he was, and at the dumb despair in her face his tears began to flow. But when she saw this, a gentle sorrow came over her countenance, and she said, ‘Dearest John! don’t cry; come with me, and we’ll find him,’ almost as cheerfully as if she knew where he was. And she took my father’s great hand in her little soft one, and led him along, the tears dropping as he walked on that same unceasing, weary walk, from room to room, through house and garden.

“Molly!” he said, “I didn’t expect all this to happen.” He looked into her face for comfort—her poor face all wild and pale; neither she nor my father had dared to acknowledge—let alone act on—the fear in their hearts that Peter might have harmed himself. My father saw no understanding in his wife’s tired, dull eyes, and he missed the support she had always offered him—strong man as he was. At the desperate look on her face, his tears began to fall. But when she saw this, a gentle sadness came over her expression, and she said, “Dearest John! Don’t cry; come with me, and we’ll find him,” almost as cheerfully as if she knew exactly where he was. She took my father’s large hand in her small, soft one and led him along, tears falling as he walked that same endless, weary path from room to room, through the house and garden.

“Oh, how I wished for Deborah! I had no time for crying, for now all seemed to depend on me. I wrote for Deborah to come home. I sent a message privately to that same Mr Holbrook’s house—poor Mr Holbrook;—you know who I mean. I don’t mean I sent a message to him, but I sent one that I could trust to know if Peter was at his house. For at one time Mr Holbrook was an occasional visitor at the rectory—you know he was Miss Pole’s cousin—and he had been very kind to Peter, and taught him how to fish—he was very kind to everybody, and I thought Peter might have gone off there. But Mr Holbrook was from home, and Peter had never been seen. It was night now; but the doors were all wide open, and my father and mother walked on and on; it was more than an hour since he had joined her, and I don’t believe they had ever spoken all that time. I was getting the parlour fire lighted, and one of the servants was preparing tea, for I wanted them to have something to eat and drink and warm them, when old Clare asked to speak to me.

“Oh, how I wished for Deborah! I had no time to cry because everything seemed to depend on me now. I wrote to ask Deborah to come home. I sent a message to that same Mr. Holbrook's house—poor Mr. Holbrook; you know who I mean. I didn’t mean I sent a message to him, but I sent one that I could trust to find out if Peter was at his house. At one time, Mr. Holbrook was a frequent visitor at the rectory—you know he was Miss Pole's cousin—and he had been very kind to Peter, even teaching him how to fish. He was very kind to everyone, and I thought Peter might have gone there. But Mr. Holbrook was out of town, and Peter hadn’t been seen. It was nighttime now, but the doors were all wide open, and my father and mother kept walking; it had been more than an hour since he joined her, and I don’t think they had spoken at all during that time. I was getting the parlor fire lit, and one of the servants was preparing tea because I wanted them to have something to eat and drink to warm them up when old Clare asked to speak to me.

“‘I have borrowed the nets from the weir, Miss Matty. Shall we drag the ponds to-night, or wait for the morning?’

“'I've borrowed the nets from the weir, Miss Matty. Should we drag the ponds tonight, or wait until the morning?’”

“I remember staring in his face to gather his meaning; and when I did, I laughed out loud. The horror of that new thought—our bright, darling Peter, cold, and stark, and dead! I remember the ring of my own laugh now.

“I remember looking into his face to understand what he meant; and when I did, I laughed out loud. The shock of that new thought—our bright, sweet Peter, cold, lifeless, and gone! I can still hear the sound of my own laugh now.

“The next day Deborah was at home before I was myself again. She would not have been so weak as to give way as I had done; but my screams (my horrible laughter had ended in crying) had roused my sweet dear mother, whose poor wandering wits were called back and collected as soon as a child needed her care. She and Deborah sat by my bedside; I knew by the looks of each that there had been no news of Peter—no awful, ghastly news, which was what I most had dreaded in my dull state between sleeping and waking.

“The next day, Deborah was at home before I had fully recovered. She wouldn’t have been so weak as I had been; but my screams (my terrible laughter had turned into crying) had woken my sweet mother, whose scattered thoughts came back together as soon as a child needed her. She and Deborah sat by my bedside; I could tell by their expressions that there had been no news about Peter—no horrible, shocking news, which was what I had feared the most in my foggy state between sleeping and waking.”

“The same result of all the searching had brought something of the same relief to my mother, to whom, I am sure, the thought that Peter might even then be hanging dead in some of the familiar home places had caused that never-ending walk of yesterday. Her soft eyes never were the same again after that; they had always a restless, craving look, as if seeking for what they could not find. Oh! it was an awful time; coming down like a thunder-bolt on the still sunny day when the lilacs were all in bloom.”

“The outcome of all the searching gave my mother a similar sense of relief, as I’m sure the thought of Peter possibly hanging lifeless in some familiar place at home had driven her to that endless walk yesterday. Her gentle eyes were never the same after that; they always had a restless, longing look, as if searching for something they couldn’t find. Oh! it was an awful time; it hit like a thunderbolt on that still sunny day when the lilacs were in full bloom.”

“Where was Mr Peter?” said I.

“Where was Mr. Peter?” I asked.

“He had made his way to Liverpool; and there was war then; and some of the king’s ships lay off the mouth of the Mersey; and they were only too glad to have a fine likely boy such as him (five foot nine he was), come to offer himself. The captain wrote to my father, and Peter wrote to my mother. Stay! those letters will be somewhere here.”

“He made his way to Liverpool, and there was a war going on; some of the king’s ships were stationed at the mouth of the Mersey, and they were more than happy to have a promising young man like him (he was five foot nine) come forward to offer his services. The captain wrote to my father, and Peter wrote to my mother. Wait! Those letters must be around here somewhere.”

We lighted the candle, and found the captain’s letter and Peter’s too. And we also found a little simple begging letter from Mrs Jenkyns to Peter, addressed to him at the house of an old schoolfellow whither she fancied he might have gone. They had returned it unopened; and unopened it had remained ever since, having been inadvertently put by among the other letters of that time. This is it:—

We lit the candle and found the captain’s letter and Peter’s too. We also came across a simple begging letter from Mrs. Jenkyns to Peter, addressed to him at the house of an old school friend where she thought he might have gone. They had returned it unopened; and it had stayed unopened ever since, accidentally set aside with the other letters from that time. This is it:—

“My dearest Peter,—You did not think we should be so sorry as we are, I know, or you would never have gone away. You are too good. Your father sits and sighs till my heart aches to hear him. He cannot hold up his head for grief; and yet he only did what he thought was right. Perhaps he has been too severe, and perhaps I have not been kind enough; but God knows how we love you, my dear only boy. Don looks so sorry you are gone. Come back, and make us happy, who love you so much. I know you will come back.”

"My dearest Peter, — You didn’t think we’d be as upset as we are, I know, or you would never have left. You’re too kind. Your dad sits and sighs, and it breaks my heart to hear him. He can’t lift his head because he’s so sad; yet he only did what he believed was right. Maybe he’s been too harsh, and maybe I haven’t been supportive enough; but God knows how we love you, our dear only son. Don looks really sad that you’re gone. Come back and make us happy, those of us who love you so much. I know you’ll come back."

But Peter did not come back. That spring day was the last time he ever saw his mother’s face. The writer of the letter—the last—the only person who had ever seen what was written in it, was dead long ago; and I, a stranger, not born at the time when this occurrence took place, was the one to open it.

But Peter never returned. That spring day was the last time he saw his mother’s face. The writer of the letter—the last one, the only person who had ever seen what was written in it—had died a long time ago; and I, a stranger, who wasn't even born when this happened, was the one to open it.

The captain’s letter summoned the father and mother to Liverpool instantly, if they wished to see their boy; and, by some of the wild chances of life, the captain’s letter had been detained somewhere, somehow.

The captain’s letter called the father and mother to Liverpool immediately if they wanted to see their son; and, through some of life’s crazy twists, the captain’s letter had been delayed somewhere, somehow.

Miss Matty went on, “And it was racetime, and all the post-horses at Cranford were gone to the races; but my father and mother set off in our own gig—and oh! my dear, they were too late—the ship was gone! And now read Peter’s letter to my mother!”

Miss Matty continued, “And it was racetime, and all the post-horses at Cranford had gone to the races; but my parents took off in our own gig—and oh! my dear, they were too late—the ship had already left! And now read Peter’s letter to my mother!”

It was full of love, and sorrow, and pride in his new profession, and a sore sense of his disgrace in the eyes of the people at Cranford; but ending with a passionate entreaty that she would come and see him before he left the Mersey: “Mother; we may go into battle. I hope we shall, and lick those French: but I must see you again before that time.”

It was filled with love, sadness, and pride in his new profession, along with a painful awareness of his disgrace in the eyes of the people in Cranford; but it concluded with a heartfelt request that she visit him before he left the Mersey: “Mom, we might go into battle. I hope we do, and beat those French: but I need to see you again before then.”

“And she was too late,” said Miss Matty; “too late!”

“And she was too late,” said Miss Matty; “too late!”

We sat in silence, pondering on the full meaning of those sad, sad words. At length I asked Miss Matty to tell me how her mother bore it.

We sat in silence, reflecting on the full meaning of those sad, sad words. Finally, I asked Miss Matty to share how her mother dealt with it.

“Oh!” she said, “she was patience itself. She had never been strong, and this weakened her terribly. My father used to sit looking at her: far more sad than she was. He seemed as if he could look at nothing else when she was by; and he was so humble—so very gentle now. He would, perhaps, speak in his old way—laying down the law, as it were—and then, in a minute or two, he would come round and put his hand on our shoulders, and ask us in a low voice, if he had said anything to hurt us. I did not wonder at his speaking so to Deborah, for she was so clever; but I could not bear to hear him talking so to me.

“Oh!” she said, “she was the epitome of patience. She had never been very strong, and that affected her a lot. My father would sit there looking at her, looking much sadder than she ever was. It was like he couldn’t focus on anything else when she was around; and he was so humble—so incredibly gentle now. He might still speak in his usual way—like he was laying down the law—but then, after a minute or two, he would come over, put his hand on our shoulders, and ask us softly if he had said anything to upset us. I understood why he spoke to Deborah like that since she was so smart, but I couldn’t stand hearing him talk to me that way.”

“But, you see, he saw what we did not—that it was killing my mother. Yes! killing her (put out the candle, my dear; I can talk better in the dark), for she was but a frail woman, and ill-fitted to stand the fright and shock she had gone through; and she would smile at him and comfort him, not in words, but in her looks and tones, which were always cheerful when he was there. And she would speak of how she thought Peter stood a good chance of being admiral very soon—he was so brave and clever; and how she thought of seeing him in his navy uniform, and what sort of hats admirals wore; and how much more fit he was to be a sailor than a clergyman; and all in that way, just to make my father think she was quite glad of what came of that unlucky morning’s work, and the flogging which was always in his mind, as we all knew. But oh, my dear! the bitter, bitter crying she had when she was alone; and at last, as she grew weaker, she could not keep her tears in when Deborah or me was by, and would give us message after message for Peter (his ship had gone to the Mediterranean, or somewhere down there, and then he was ordered off to India, and there was no overland route then); but she still said that no one knew where their death lay in wait, and that we were not to think hers was near. We did not think it, but we knew it, as we saw her fading away.

“But, you see, he realized what we didn't—that it was hurting my mother. Yes! hurting her (put out the candle, my dear; I can talk better in the dark), because she was just a frail woman, not strong enough to cope with the fright and shock she'd experienced; and she would smile at him and comfort him, not with words, but with her expressions and tones, which were always cheerful when he was around. She would talk about how she thought Peter had a good chance of becoming an admiral soon—he was so brave and clever; and how she imagined seeing him in his navy uniform, and what kind of hats admirals wore; and how much more suited he was to be a sailor than a clergyman; all to make my father believe she was genuinely happy about what came out of that unfortunate morning’s events, and the punishment that was always on his mind, as we all knew. But oh, my dear! the deep, deep crying she had when she was alone; and eventually, as she got weaker, she couldn’t hold back her tears when Deborah or I was nearby, and would give us message after message for Peter (his ship had gone to the Mediterranean, or somewhere down there, and then he was assigned to India, and there was no overland route then); but she still insisted that no one knew where their death was waiting, and that we shouldn’t think hers was near. We didn’t think it, but we knew it, as we saw her fading away.

“Well, my dear, it’s very foolish of me, I know, when in all likelihood I am so near seeing her again.

“Well, my dear, I know it's quite foolish of me, considering I’m probably so close to seeing her again.

“And only think, love! the very day after her death—for she did not live quite a twelvemonth after Peter went away—the very day after—came a parcel for her from India—from her poor boy. It was a large, soft, white Indian shawl, with just a little narrow border all round; just what my mother would have liked.

“And just think, love! The very day after her death—for she didn’t live quite a year after Peter left—the very next day—she received a package from India—from her poor boy. It contained a large, soft, white Indian shawl, with a slim border all around; exactly what my mother would have liked.

“We thought it might rouse my father, for he had sat with her hand in his all night long; so Deborah took it in to him, and Peter’s letter to her, and all. At first, he took no notice; and we tried to make a kind of light careless talk about the shawl, opening it out and admiring it. Then, suddenly, he got up, and spoke: ‘She shall be buried in it,’ he said; ‘Peter shall have that comfort; and she would have liked it.’

“We thought it might wake my father since he had held her hand all night; so Deborah took the shawl and Peter’s letter to him. At first, he didn’t respond, and we tried to make some light, casual conversation about the shawl, unfolding it and admiring it. Then, suddenly, he stood up and said, ‘She shall be buried in it; Peter will have that comfort; and she would have wanted it.’”

“Well, perhaps it was not reasonable, but what could we do or say? One gives people in grief their own way. He took it up and felt it: ‘It is just such a shawl as she wished for when she was married, and her mother did not give it her. I did not know of it till after, or she should have had it—she should; but she shall have it now.’

“Well, maybe it wasn't reasonable, but what could we do or say? You let people in grief handle things their way. He picked it up and felt it: ‘It's just like the shawl she wanted when she got married, and her mother never gave it to her. I didn’t know about it until later, or she would have had it—she should have; but now she will have it.’”

“My mother looked so lovely in her death! She was always pretty, and now she looked fair, and waxen, and young—younger than Deborah, as she stood trembling and shivering by her. We decked her in the long soft folds; she lay smiling, as if pleased; and people came—all Cranford came—to beg to see her, for they had loved her dearly, as well they might; and the countrywomen brought posies; old Clare’s wife brought some white violets and begged they might lie on her breast.

“My mom looked so beautiful in her death! She was always pretty, but now she looked fair, waxen, and young—younger than Deborah, who stood trembling and shivering beside her. We dressed her in flowing, soft fabrics; she lay there smiling, as if she were pleased; and people came—all of Cranford came—wanting to see her, because they had loved her dearly, as they should have; and the countrywomen brought flowers; old Clare’s wife brought some white violets and asked if they could be placed on her chest.”

“Deborah said to me, the day of my mother’s funeral, that if she had a hundred offers she never would marry and leave my father. It was not very likely she would have so many—I don’t know that she had one; but it was not less to her credit to say so. She was such a daughter to my father as I think there never was before or since. His eyes failed him, and she read book after book, and wrote, and copied, and was always at his service in any parish business. She could do many more things than my poor mother could; she even once wrote a letter to the bishop for my father. But he missed my mother sorely; the whole parish noticed it. Not that he was less active; I think he was more so, and more patient in helping every one. I did all I could to set Deborah at liberty to be with him; for I knew I was good for little, and that my best work in the world was to do odd jobs quietly, and set others at liberty. But my father was a changed man.”

“Deborah told me on the day of my mother’s funeral that even if she had a hundred proposals, she would never marry and leave my father. It was unlikely she would have that many offers—I don’t think she had even one; but it was still commendable for her to say that. She was a daughter to my father like no one else before or after. His eyesight was failing, and she read book after book, wrote, copied, and was always there to assist him with any parish matters. She could do many more things than my poor mother could; she even once wrote a letter to the bishop on my father’s behalf. But he missed my mother deeply; the entire parish noticed. Not that he was less active; in fact, I think he became more so, and more patient in helping everyone. I did everything I could to free Deborah up to be with him because I knew I was not much help, and my best contribution was to handle odd jobs quietly and allow others the freedom to assist. But my father had changed.”

“Did Mr Peter ever come home?”

“Did Mr. Peter ever come home?”

“Yes, once. He came home a lieutenant; he did not get to be admiral. And he and my father were such friends! My father took him into every house in the parish, he was so proud of him. He never walked out without Peter’s arm to lean upon. Deborah used to smile (I don’t think we ever laughed again after my mother’s death), and say she was quite put in a corner. Not but what my father always wanted her when there was letter-writing or reading to be done, or anything to be settled.”

“Yes, once. He came home as a lieutenant; he didn’t become an admiral. He and my father were such good friends! My father brought him into every house in the parish; he was so proud of him. He never went out without leaning on Peter’s arm. Deborah used to smile (I don’t think we ever laughed again after my mother passed away) and say she felt quite left out. But my father always wanted her around when there was letter-writing or reading to do, or anything that needed to be settled.”

“And then?” said I, after a pause.

“And then?” I said, after a pause.

“Then Peter went to sea again; and, by-and-by, my father died, blessing us both, and thanking Deborah for all she had been to him; and, of course, our circumstances were changed; and, instead of living at the rectory, and keeping three maids and a man, we had to come to this small house, and be content with a servant-of-all-work; but, as Deborah used to say, we have always lived genteelly, even if circumstances have compelled us to simplicity. Poor Deborah!”

“Then Peter went to sea again, and eventually, my father passed away, blessing us both and thanking Deborah for everything she had done for him. Naturally, our situation changed; instead of living in the rectory with three maids and a man, we had to move to this small house and make do with a servant who did all the work. But, as Deborah used to say, we’ve always lived with dignity, even if life has pushed us toward simplicity. Poor Deborah!”

“And Mr Peter?” asked I.

"And Mr. Peter?" I asked.

“Oh, there was some great war in India—I forget what they call it—and we have never heard of Peter since then. I believe he is dead myself; and it sometimes fidgets me that we have never put on mourning for him. And then again, when I sit by myself, and all the house is still, I think I hear his step coming up the street, and my heart begins to flutter and beat; but the sound always goes past—and Peter never comes.

“Oh, there was a big war in India—I can’t remember what it’s called—and we haven't heard from Peter since then. I honestly think he’s dead; and it sometimes bothers me that we never mourned him. Then again, when I’m by myself and the house is quiet, I think I hear his footsteps coming up the street, and my heart starts to race; but the sound always passes by—and Peter never shows up.

“That’s Martha back? No! I’ll go, my dear; I can always find my way in the dark, you know. And a blow of fresh air at the door will do my head good, and it’s rather got a trick of aching.”

“Is that Martha back? No! I’ll go, my dear; I can always find my way in the dark, you know. And a breath of fresh air at the door will do me good, and my head has been aching a bit.”

So she pattered off. I had lighted the candle, to give the room a cheerful appearance against her return.

So she walked off. I had lit the candle to make the room look cheerful when she got back.

“Was it Martha?” asked I.

“Was it Martha?” I asked.

“Yes. And I am rather uncomfortable, for I heard such a strange noise, just as I was opening the door.”

“Yes. And I feel pretty uncomfortable because I heard such a strange noise right when I was about to open the door.”

“Where?” I asked, for her eyes were round with affright.

“Where?” I asked, her eyes wide with fear.

“In the street—just outside—it sounded like”—

“In the street—just outside—it sounded like”—

“Talking?” I put in, as she hesitated a little.

"Talking?" I chimed in as she paused for a moment.

“No! kissing”—

“No kissing!”

CHAPTER VII.
VISITING

One morning, as Miss Matty and I sat at our work—it was before twelve o’clock, and Miss Matty had not changed the cap with yellow ribbons that had been Miss Jenkyns’s best, and which Miss Matty was now wearing out in private, putting on the one made in imitation of Mrs Jamieson’s at all times when she expected to be seen—Martha came up, and asked if Miss Betty Barker might speak to her mistress. Miss Matty assented, and quickly disappeared to change the yellow ribbons, while Miss Barker came upstairs; but, as she had forgotten her spectacles, and was rather flurried by the unusual time of the visit, I was not surprised to see her return with one cap on the top of the other. She was quite unconscious of it herself, and looked at us, with bland satisfaction. Nor do I think Miss Barker perceived it; for, putting aside the little circumstance that she was not so young as she had been, she was very much absorbed in her errand, which she delivered herself of with an oppressive modesty that found vent in endless apologies.

One morning, while Miss Matty and I were working—it was before noon, and Miss Matty hadn’t changed the cap with yellow ribbons that used to belong to Miss Jenkyns, which she was now wearing at home, putting on the one that looked like Mrs. Jamieson’s whenever she expected to be seen—Martha came in and asked if Miss Betty Barker could speak to her. Miss Matty agreed and quickly went to change the yellow ribbons, while Miss Barker came up the stairs. However, since she had forgotten her glasses and was a bit flustered by the unexpected timing of the visit, I wasn’t surprised to see her come back with one cap on top of the other. She was completely unaware of it and looked at us with a pleased expression. I don’t think Miss Barker noticed it either; aside from the fact that she wasn’t as young as she once was, she was very focused on her task, which she delivered with such overwhelming modesty that it came out in a stream of apologies.

Miss Betty Barker was the daughter of the old clerk at Cranford who had officiated in Mr Jenkyns’s time. She and her sister had had pretty good situations as ladies’ maids, and had saved money enough to set up a milliner’s shop, which had been patronised by the ladies in the neighbourhood. Lady Arley, for instance, would occasionally give Miss Barkers the pattern of an old cap of hers, which they immediately copied and circulated among the élite of Cranford. I say the élite, for Miss Barkers had caught the trick of the place, and piqued themselves upon their “aristocratic connection.” They would not sell their caps and ribbons to anyone without a pedigree. Many a farmer’s wife or daughter turned away huffed from Miss Barkers’ select millinery, and went rather to the universal shop, where the profits of brown soap and moist sugar enabled the proprietor to go straight to (Paris, he said, until he found his customers too patriotic and John Bullish to wear what the Mounseers wore) London, where, as he often told his customers, Queen Adelaide had appeared, only the very week before, in a cap exactly like the one he showed them, trimmed with yellow and blue ribbons, and had been complimented by King William on the becoming nature of her head-dress.

Miss Betty Barker was the daughter of the old clerk at Cranford who had served during Mr. Jenkyns’s time. She and her sister had decent jobs as ladies’ maids and had saved enough money to open a milliner’s shop, which was frequented by the ladies in the area. Lady Arley, for instance, would sometimes give the Barkers the pattern of an old cap of hers, which they would quickly replicate and share among the elite of Cranford. I say elite because the Barkers had figured out the social game of the town and took pride in their "aristocratic connections." They refused to sell their caps and ribbons to anyone without a pedigree. Many a farmer’s wife or daughter left huffed from the Barkers’ exclusive millinery and went instead to the general shop, where the profits from brown soap and moist sugar allowed the owner to travel straight to (Paris, he claimed, until he found his customers too patriotic and British to wear what the French wore) London, where, as he often bragged to his customers, Queen Adelaide had shown up just the week before in a cap exactly like the one he was displaying, trimmed with yellow and blue ribbons, and had been complimented by King William on how flattering her headwear looked.

Miss Barkers, who confined themselves to truth, and did not approve of miscellaneous customers, throve notwithstanding. They were self-denying, good people. Many a time have I seen the eldest of them (she that had been maid to Mrs Jamieson) carrying out some delicate mess to a poor person. They only aped their betters in having “nothing to do” with the class immediately below theirs. And when Miss Barker died, their profits and income were found to be such that Miss Betty was justified in shutting up shop and retiring from business. She also (as I think I have before said) set up her cow; a mark of respectability in Cranford almost as decided as setting up a gig is among some people. She dressed finer than any lady in Cranford; and we did not wonder at it; for it was understood that she was wearing out all the bonnets and caps and outrageous ribbons which had once formed her stock-in-trade. It was five or six years since she had given up shop, so in any other place than Cranford her dress might have been considered passée.

Miss Barkers, who stuck to the truth and didn't like dealing with random customers, still managed to thrive. They were selfless, good people. Many times, I saw the eldest of them (the one who used to be maid to Mrs. Jamieson) taking some delicate dish to a poor person. They only mimicked their betters by having “nothing to do” with the class right below them. When Miss Barker passed away, their profits and income were such that Miss Betty was able to close the shop and retire from business. She also (as I think I've mentioned before) got herself a cow; a sign of respectability in Cranford almost as strong as owning a gig is for some people. She dressed better than any lady in Cranford, and no one was surprised; it was understood that she was using up all the bonnets, caps, and extravagant ribbons that once made up her inventory. It had been five or six years since she had closed her shop, so in any other place but Cranford, her style might have been considered outdated.

And now Miss Betty Barker had called to invite Miss Matty to tea at her house on the following Tuesday. She gave me also an impromptu invitation, as I happened to be a visitor—though I could see she had a little fear lest, since my father had gone to live in Drumble, he might have engaged in that “horrid cotton trade,” and so dragged his family down out of “aristocratic society.” She prefaced this invitation with so many apologies that she quite excited my curiosity. “Her presumption” was to be excused. What had she been doing? She seemed so overpowered by it I could only think that she had been writing to Queen Adelaide to ask for a receipt for washing lace; but the act which she so characterised was only an invitation she had carried to her sister’s former mistress, Mrs Jamieson. “Her former occupation considered, could Miss Matty excuse the liberty?” Ah! thought I, she has found out that double cap, and is going to rectify Miss Matty’s head-dress. No! it was simply to extend her invitation to Miss Matty and to me. Miss Matty bowed acceptance; and I wondered that, in the graceful action, she did not feel the unusual weight and extraordinary height of her head-dress. But I do not think she did, for she recovered her balance, and went on talking to Miss Betty in a kind, condescending manner, very different from the fidgety way she would have had if she had suspected how singular her appearance was. “Mrs Jamieson is coming, I think you said?” asked Miss Matty.

And now Miss Betty Barker had called to invite Miss Matty to tea at her house the following Tuesday. She also gave me a last-minute invitation since I was a guest—though I could tell she was a bit concerned that, since my father moved to Drumble, he might be involved in that “horrid cotton trade,” dragging his family down from “aristocratic society.” She prefaced this invitation with so many apologies that it really piqued my curiosity. “Her presumption” needed to be excused. What had she been up to? She seemed so overwhelmed by it that I could only think she had been writing to Queen Adelaide to ask for a recipe for washing lace; but the act she was so concerned about was just an invitation she had taken to her sister’s former employer, Mrs. Jamieson. “Considering her former occupation, could Miss Matty excuse the liberty?” Ah! I thought, she’s discovered that double cap and is going to fix Miss Matty’s hair. Nope! It was simply to extend her invitation to Miss Matty and me. Miss Matty gracefully accepted; and I wondered, in that elegant movement, if she felt the unusual weight and height of her headpiece. But I don’t think she did, as she maintained her composure and continued chatting with Miss Betty in a kind, condescending way, very different from the fidgety manner she would have had if she suspected how odd she looked. “Mrs. Jamieson is coming, I think you said?” asked Miss Matty.

“Yes. Mrs Jamieson most kindly and condescendingly said she would be happy to come. One little stipulation she made, that she should bring Carlo. I told her that if I had a weakness, it was for dogs.”

“Yes. Mrs. Jamieson very kindly and condescendingly said she would be happy to come. She made one little stipulation: she wanted to bring Carlo. I told her that if I had a weakness, it was for dogs.”

“And Miss Pole?” questioned Miss Matty, who was thinking of her pool at Preference, in which Carlo would not be available as a partner.

“And what about Miss Pole?” asked Miss Matty, who was thinking about her pool at Preference, where Carlo wouldn't be available as a partner.

“I am going to ask Miss Pole. Of course, I could not think of asking her until I had asked you, madam—the rector’s daughter, madam. Believe me, I do not forget the situation my father held under yours.”

“I’m going to ask Miss Pole. Of course, I couldn’t think of asking her until I had asked you, ma’am—the rector’s daughter, ma’am. Believe me, I haven’t forgotten the position my father held in relation to yours.”

“And Mrs Forrester, of course?”

“And Mrs. Forrester, of course?”

“And Mrs Forrester. I thought, in fact, of going to her before I went to Miss Pole. Although her circumstances are changed, madam, she was born at Tyrrell, and we can never forget her alliance to the Bigges, of Bigelow Hall.”

“And Mrs. Forrester. I actually considered visiting her before going to see Miss Pole. Even though her situation has changed, ma'am, she was born at Tyrrell, and we can never forget her connection to the Bigges of Bigelow Hall.”

Miss Matty cared much more for the little circumstance of her being a very good card-player.

Miss Matty cared a lot more about the fact that she was a really good card player.

“Mrs Fitz-Adam—I suppose”—

“Mrs. Fitz-Adam, I guess—”

“No, madam. I must draw a line somewhere. Mrs Jamieson would not, I think, like to meet Mrs Fitz-Adam. I have the greatest respect for Mrs Fitz-Adam—but I cannot think her fit society for such ladies as Mrs Jamieson and Miss Matilda Jenkyns.”

“No, ma'am. I have to set some boundaries. I don't think Mrs. Jamieson would want to meet Mrs. Fitz-Adam. I have a lot of respect for Mrs. Fitz-Adam—but I just don't believe she's the right company for ladies like Mrs. Jamieson and Miss Matilda Jenkyns.”

Miss Betty Barker bowed low to Miss Matty, and pursed up her mouth. She looked at me with sidelong dignity, as much as to say, although a retired milliner, she was no democrat, and understood the difference of ranks.

Miss Betty Barker bowed deeply to Miss Matty and pursed her lips. She glanced at me with a side-glance of dignity, implying that even though she was a retired milliner, she was not a democrat and knew the difference in social classes.

“May I beg you to come as near half-past six to my little dwelling, as possible, Miss Matilda? Mrs Jamieson dines at five, but has kindly promised not to delay her visit beyond that time—half-past six.” And with a swimming curtsey Miss Betty Barker took her leave.

“Could I ask you to come around half-past six to my little home, as close as you can, Miss Matilda? Mrs. Jamieson eats dinner at five but has graciously promised not to extend her visit beyond that time—half-past six.” And with a graceful curtsy, Miss Betty Barker took her leave.

My prophetic soul foretold a visit that afternoon from Miss Pole, who usually came to call on Miss Matilda after any event—or indeed in sight of any event—to talk it over with her.

My intuitive nature predicted a visit that afternoon from Miss Pole, who typically came to see Miss Matilda after any occasion—or really at the hint of any occasion—to discuss it with her.

“Miss Betty told me it was to be a choice and select few,” said Miss Pole, as she and Miss Matty compared notes.

“Miss Betty told me it was going to be a select few,” said Miss Pole, as she and Miss Matty shared notes.

“Yes, so she said. Not even Mrs Fitz-Adam.”

“Yes, that's what she said. Not even Mrs. Fitz-Adam.”

Now Mrs Fitz-Adam was the widowed sister of the Cranford surgeon, whom I have named before. Their parents were respectable farmers, content with their station. The name of these good people was Hoggins. Mr Hoggins was the Cranford doctor now; we disliked the name and considered it coarse; but, as Miss Jenkyns said, if he changed it to Piggins it would not be much better. We had hoped to discover a relationship between him and that Marchioness of Exeter whose name was Molly Hoggins; but the man, careless of his own interests, utterly ignored and denied any such relationship, although, as dear Miss Jenkyns had said, he had a sister called Mary, and the same Christian names were very apt to run in families.

Now Mrs. Fitz-Adam was the widowed sister of the Cranford surgeon I mentioned earlier. Their parents were respectable farmers who were happy with their status. The name of these good people was Hoggins. Mr. Hoggins is now the Cranford doctor; we didn’t like the name and thought it sounded rough, but as Miss Jenkyns said, if he changed it to Piggins it wouldn’t be much better. We had hoped to find a connection between him and that Marchioness of Exeter named Molly Hoggins, but the man, indifferent to his own interests, completely denied any such link. However, as dear Miss Jenkyns pointed out, he had a sister named Mary, and the same first names often run in families.

Soon after Miss Mary Hoggins married Mr Fitz-Adam, she disappeared from the neighbourhood for many years. She did not move in a sphere in Cranford society sufficiently high to make any of us care to know what Mr Fitz-Adam was. He died and was gathered to his fathers without our ever having thought about him at all. And then Mrs Fitz-Adam reappeared in Cranford (“as bold as a lion,” Miss Pole said), a well-to-do widow, dressed in rustling black silk, so soon after her husband’s death that poor Miss Jenkyns was justified in the remark she made, that “bombazine would have shown a deeper sense of her loss.”

Soon after Miss Mary Hoggins married Mr. Fitz-Adam, she vanished from the neighborhood for many years. She wasn't part of the upper circles of Cranford society, so none of us cared to know much about Mr. Fitz-Adam. He passed away and was buried without us ever really thinking about him at all. Then Mrs. Fitz-Adam made a reappearance in Cranford ("as bold as a lion," Miss Pole said), looking like a well-off widow in rustling black silk, so soon after her husband's death that poor Miss Jenkyns had every right to say that "bombazine would have shown a deeper sense of her loss."

I remember the convocation of ladies who assembled to decide whether or not Mrs Fitz-Adam should be called upon by the old blue-blooded inhabitants of Cranford. She had taken a large rambling house, which had been usually considered to confer a patent of gentility upon its tenant, because, once upon a time, seventy or eighty years before, the spinster daughter of an earl had resided in it. I am not sure if the inhabiting this house was not also believed to convey some unusual power of intellect; for the earl’s daughter, Lady Jane, had a sister, Lady Anne, who had married a general officer in the time of the American war, and this general officer had written one or two comedies, which were still acted on the London boards, and which, when we saw them advertised, made us all draw up, and feel that Drury Lane was paying a very pretty compliment to Cranford. Still, it was not at all a settled thing that Mrs Fitz-Adam was to be visited, when dear Miss Jenkyns died; and, with her, something of the clear knowledge of the strict code of gentility went out too. As Miss Pole observed, “As most of the ladies of good family in Cranford were elderly spinsters, or widows without children, if we did not relax a little, and become less exclusive, by-and-by we should have no society at all.”

I remember the group of ladies who gathered to decide whether or not Mrs. Fitz-Adam should be visited by the old aristocratic residents of Cranford. She had taken a large, sprawling house that was typically seen as a mark of gentility for its occupant, because many years ago, around seventy or eighty years back, the unmarried daughter of an earl had lived there. I'm not sure if living in this house was also thought to grant some special intellectual ability; after all, the earl’s daughter, Lady Jane, had a sister, Lady Anne, who married a general during the American war. This general had written a couple of comedies that were still performed on London stages, and whenever we saw them advertised, it made us all stand a bit straighter, feeling like Drury Lane was giving a nice nod to Cranford. However, it wasn't at all certain that Mrs. Fitz-Adam would be called upon when dear Miss Jenkyns passed away; with her, some of the clear understanding of the strict code of gentility also disappeared. As Miss Pole pointed out, “Since most of the well-born ladies in Cranford were elderly spinsters or widows without children, if we didn’t loosen up a bit and become less exclusive, we would eventually have no society at all.”

Mrs Forrester continued on the same side.

Mrs. Forrester kept going on the same side.

“She had always understood that Fitz meant something aristocratic; there was Fitz-Roy—she thought that some of the King’s children had been called Fitz-Roy; and there was Fitz-Clarence, now—they were the children of dear good King William the Fourth. Fitz-Adam!—it was a pretty name, and she thought it very probably meant ‘Child of Adam.’ No one, who had not some good blood in their veins, would dare to be called Fitz; there was a deal in a name—she had had a cousin who spelt his name with two little ffs—ffoulkes—and he always looked down upon capital letters and said they belonged to lately-invented families. She had been afraid he would die a bachelor, he was so very choice. When he met with a Mrs ffarringdon, at a watering-place, he took to her immediately; and a very pretty genteel woman she was—a widow, with a very good fortune; and ‘my cousin,’ Mr ffoulkes, married her; and it was all owing to her two little ffs.”

“She had always known that Fitz suggested something noble; there was Fitz-Roy—she remembered that some of the King’s children had been named Fitz-Roy; and then there was Fitz-Clarence, the children of the beloved King William the Fourth. Fitz-Adam!—it was a lovely name, and she thought it probably meant ‘Child of Adam.’ No one who didn’t have some noble blood in their veins would dare call themselves Fitz; a name carried a lot of weight—she had a cousin who spelled his name with two little fs—ffoulkes—and he always looked down on capital letters, claiming they belonged to newly wealthy families. She had worried he would remain single, as he was very particular. But when he met a Mrs. ffarringdon at a resort, he took to her right away; and she was a lovely, refined woman—a widow with a good fortune; and ‘my cousin,’ Mr. ffoulkes, married her; all thanks to her two little fs.”

Mrs Fitz-Adam did not stand a chance of meeting with a Mr Fitz-anything in Cranford, so that could not have been her motive for settling there. Miss Matty thought it might have been the hope of being admitted into the society of the place, which would certainly be a very agreeable rise for ci-devant Miss Hoggins; and if this had been her hope it would be cruel to disappoint her.

Mrs. Fitz-Adam had no chance of meeting a Mr. Fitz-anything in Cranford, so that couldn't have been her reason for settling there. Miss Matty thought it might have been the hope of being accepted into the community, which would definitely be a nice boost for the former Miss Hoggins; and if that had been her hope, it would be harsh to let her down.

So everybody called upon Mrs Fitz-Adam—everybody but Mrs Jamieson, who used to show how honourable she was by never seeing Mrs Fitz-Adam when they met at the Cranford parties. There would be only eight or ten ladies in the room, and Mrs Fitz-Adam was the largest of all, and she invariably used to stand up when Mrs Jamieson came in, and curtsey very low to her whenever she turned in her direction—so low, in fact, that I think Mrs Jamieson must have looked at the wall above her, for she never moved a muscle of her face, no more than if she had not seen her. Still Mrs Fitz-Adam persevered.

So everyone called on Mrs. Fitz-Adam—everyone except Mrs. Jamieson, who used to show how respectable she was by completely ignoring Mrs. Fitz-Adam whenever they ran into each other at the Cranford parties. There would only be eight or ten ladies in the room, and Mrs. Fitz-Adam was the largest of them all. She always stood up when Mrs. Jamieson came in and would curtsy very low to her whenever she turned in her direction—so low, in fact, that I think Mrs. Jamieson must have looked at the wall above her, because she never showed any reaction at all, as if she hadn’t even seen her. Still, Mrs. Fitz-Adam kept on trying.

The spring evenings were getting bright and long when three or four ladies in calashes met at Miss Barker’s door. Do you know what a calash is? It is a covering worn over caps, not unlike the heads fastened on old-fashioned gigs; but sometimes it is not quite so large. This kind of head-gear always made an awful impression on the children in Cranford; and now two or three left off their play in the quiet sunny little street, and gathered in wondering silence round Miss Pole, Miss Matty, and myself. We were silent too, so that we could hear loud, suppressed whispers inside Miss Barker’s house: “Wait, Peggy! wait till I’ve run upstairs and washed my hands. When I cough, open the door; I’ll not be a minute.”

The spring evenings were becoming bright and long when three or four ladies in calashes gathered at Miss Barker’s door. Do you know what a calash is? It’s a covering worn over caps, similar to the hoods on old-fashioned carriages; though sometimes it’s not quite as big. This type of headwear always made a big impression on the kids in Cranford; and now two or three of them stopped their playing in the quiet, sunny little street, and gathered in amazed silence around Miss Pole, Miss Matty, and me. We were quiet too, so we could hear loud, muffled whispers coming from inside Miss Barker’s house: “Wait, Peggy! wait till I’ve run upstairs and washed my hands. When I cough, open the door; I’ll just be a minute.”

And, true enough it was not a minute before we heard a noise, between a sneeze and a crow; on which the door flew open. Behind it stood a round-eyed maiden, all aghast at the honourable company of calashes, who marched in without a word. She recovered presence of mind enough to usher us into a small room, which had been the shop, but was now converted into a temporary dressing-room. There we unpinned and shook ourselves, and arranged our features before the glass into a sweet and gracious company-face; and then, bowing backwards with “After you, ma’am,” we allowed Mrs Forrester to take precedence up the narrow staircase that led to Miss Barker’s drawing-room. There she sat, as stately and composed as though we had never heard that odd-sounding cough, from which her throat must have been even then sore and rough. Kind, gentle, shabbily-dressed Mrs Forrester was immediately conducted to the second place of honour—a seat arranged something like Prince Albert’s near the Queen’s—good, but not so good. The place of pre-eminence was, of course, reserved for the Honourable Mrs Jamieson, who presently came panting up the stairs—Carlo rushing round her on her progress, as if he meant to trip her up.

Sure enough, it wasn’t long before we heard a noise that was somewhere between a sneeze and a crow, and then the door swung open. Behind it stood a wide-eyed girl, clearly shocked by the distinguished group in calashes, who entered without saying a word. She quickly regained her composure and guided us into a small room that had been a shop but was now a temporary dressing room. There, we unpinned our hats, shook out our clothes, and arranged our expressions in the mirror to create a pleasant and gracious look. After bowing back with “After you, ma’am,” we let Mrs. Forrester lead the way up the narrow staircase to Miss Barker’s drawing room. There she sat, looking as dignified and composed as if we had never heard that strange cough that must have left her throat sore and rough. Kind, gentle Mrs. Forrester, dressed rather shabbily, was immediately ushered to the second place of honor—a seat set up somewhat like Prince Albert’s next to the Queen’s—nice, but not quite as nice. The top spot was, of course, saved for the Honorable Mrs. Jamieson, who soon came puffing up the stairs, with Carlo darting around her as if he intended to trip her up.

And now Miss Betty Barker was a proud and happy woman! She stirred the fire, and shut the door, and sat as near to it as she could, quite on the edge of her chair. When Peggy came in, tottering under the weight of the tea-tray, I noticed that Miss Barker was sadly afraid lest Peggy should not keep her distance sufficiently. She and her mistress were on very familiar terms in their every-day intercourse, and Peggy wanted now to make several little confidences to her, which Miss Barker was on thorns to hear, but which she thought it her duty, as a lady, to repress. So she turned away from all Peggy’s asides and signs; but she made one or two very malapropos answers to what was said; and at last, seized with a bright idea, she exclaimed, “Poor, sweet Carlo! I’m forgetting him. Come downstairs with me, poor ittie doggie, and it shall have its tea, it shall!”

And now Miss Betty Barker was a proud and happy woman! She stirred the fire, shut the door, and sat as close to it as she could, right on the edge of her chair. When Peggy came in, wobbling under the weight of the tea tray, I noticed that Miss Barker was quite worried that Peggy might not keep an appropriate distance. They were very close in their daily interactions, and Peggy wanted to share a few little secrets with her, which Miss Barker was eager to hear, but felt it was her duty as a lady to hold back. So she ignored all of Peggy's hints and gestures; however, she gave one or two really awkward responses to what was said. Finally, struck by a bright idea, she exclaimed, “Poor, sweet Carlo! I’m forgetting him. Come downstairs with me, poor little doggie, and he shall have his tea, he shall!”

In a few minutes she returned, bland and benignant as before; but I thought she had forgotten to give the “poor ittie doggie” anything to eat, judging by the avidity with which he swallowed down chance pieces of cake. The tea-tray was abundantly loaded—I was pleased to see it, I was so hungry; but I was afraid the ladies present might think it vulgarly heaped up. I know they would have done at their own houses; but somehow the heaps disappeared here. I saw Mrs Jamieson eating seed-cake, slowly and considerately, as she did everything; and I was rather surprised, for I knew she had told us, on the occasion of her last party, that she never had it in her house, it reminded her so much of scented soap. She always gave us Savoy biscuits. However, Mrs Jamieson was kindly indulgent to Miss Barker’s want of knowledge of the customs of high life; and, to spare her feelings, ate three large pieces of seed-cake, with a placid, ruminating expression of countenance, not unlike a cow’s.

In a few minutes, she came back, just as bland and kind as before; but I thought she had forgotten to give the “poor little doggie” anything to eat, judging by how eagerly he gobbled up random pieces of cake. The tea tray was loaded with food—I was glad to see it, I was so hungry; but I worried that the ladies might think it looked overly extravagant. I know they would have at their own homes; but somehow, the piles vanished here. I noticed Mrs. Jamieson eating seed cake slowly and thoughtfully, as she did with everything; and I was a bit surprised because I remembered her saying at her last party that she never had it in her house since it reminded her too much of scented soap. She always served us Savoy biscuits. However, Mrs. Jamieson was kindly indulgent to Miss Barker’s lack of knowledge about high-society customs; and, to spare her feelings, she ate three large pieces of seed cake, with a calm, thoughtful look on her face, similar to a cow's.

After tea there was some little demur and difficulty. We were six in number; four could play at Preference, and for the other two there was Cribbage. But all, except myself (I was rather afraid of the Cranford ladies at cards, for it was the most earnest and serious business they ever engaged in), were anxious to be of the “pool.” Even Miss Barker, while declaring she did not know Spadille from Manille, was evidently hankering to take a hand. The dilemma was soon put an end to by a singular kind of noise. If a baron’s daughter-in-law could ever be supposed to snore, I should have said Mrs Jamieson did so then; for, overcome by the heat of the room, and inclined to doze by nature, the temptation of that very comfortable arm-chair had been too much for her, and Mrs Jamieson was nodding. Once or twice she opened her eyes with an effort, and calmly but unconsciously smiled upon us; but by-and-by, even her benevolence was not equal to this exertion, and she was sound asleep.

After tea, there was a bit of hesitation and trouble. There were six of us; four could play Preference, and the other two could play Cribbage. But everyone, except for me (I was a bit intimidated by the Cranford ladies when it came to cards, since it was the most serious thing they ever did), wanted to join the game. Even Miss Barker, while claiming she didn’t know Spadille from Manille, clearly wanted to play. The situation was quickly resolved by a peculiar noise. If a baron’s daughter-in-law could be thought to snore, I would say Mrs. Jamieson was doing just that; overwhelmed by the heat of the room and naturally inclined to doze off, she simply couldn’t resist that comfy armchair, and she was nodding off. A couple of times she opened her eyes with effort and calmly, but unwittingly, smiled at us; but eventually, even her kindness couldn’t keep her awake, and she fell into a deep sleep.

“It is very gratifying to me,” whispered Miss Barker at the card-table to her three opponents, whom, notwithstanding her ignorance of the game, she was “basting” most unmercifully—“very gratifying indeed, to see how completely Mrs Jamieson feels at home in my poor little dwelling; she could not have paid me a greater compliment.”

“It really makes me happy,” whispered Miss Barker at the card table to her three opponents, whom, despite her lack of knowledge about the game, she was “beating” very decisively—“it truly makes me happy to see how completely Mrs. Jamieson feels at home in my humble little place; she couldn’t have given me a bigger compliment.”

Miss Barker provided me with some literature in the shape of three or four handsomely-bound fashion-books ten or twelve years old, observing, as she put a little table and a candle for my especial benefit, that she knew young people liked to look at pictures. Carlo lay and snorted, and started at his mistress’s feet. He, too, was quite at home.

Miss Barker gave me some literature in the form of three or four nicely-bound fashion books that were ten or twelve years old, noting, as she set up a small table and a candle just for me, that she knew young people enjoyed looking at pictures. Carlo lay there snorting and started at his owner's feet. He was also quite comfortable.

The card-table was an animated scene to watch; four ladies’ heads, with niddle-noddling caps, all nearly meeting over the middle of the table in their eagerness to whisper quick enough and loud enough: and every now and then came Miss Barker’s “Hush, ladies! if you please, hush! Mrs Jamieson is asleep.”

The card table was a lively sight; four ladies, wearing little caps, leaned in closely over the center of the table, eager to whisper quickly and loudly. Now and then, Miss Barker would say, “Hush, ladies! Please be quiet! Mrs. Jamieson is sleeping.”

It was very difficult to steer clear between Mrs Forrester’s deafness and Mrs Jamieson’s sleepiness. But Miss Barker managed her arduous task well. She repeated the whisper to Mrs Forrester, distorting her face considerably, in order to show, by the motions of her lips, what was said; and then she smiled kindly all round at us, and murmured to herself, “Very gratifying, indeed; I wish my poor sister had been alive to see this day.”

It was really tough to navigate between Mrs. Forrester’s deafness and Mrs. Jamieson’s sleepiness. But Miss Barker handled her difficult job well. She repeated the whisper to Mrs. Forrester, contorting her face quite a bit to show, through lip movements, what was being said; then she smiled kindly at all of us and murmured to herself, “Very gratifying, indeed; I wish my poor sister were here to see this day.”

Presently the door was thrown wide open; Carlo started to his feet, with a loud snapping bark, and Mrs Jamieson awoke: or, perhaps, she had not been asleep—as she said almost directly, the room had been so light she had been glad to keep her eyes shut, but had been listening with great interest to all our amusing and agreeable conversation. Peggy came in once more, red with importance. Another tray! “Oh, gentility!” thought I, “can you endure this last shock?” For Miss Barker had ordered (nay, I doubt not, prepared, although she did say, “Why, Peggy, what have you brought us?” and looked pleasantly surprised at the unexpected pleasure) all sorts of good things for supper—scalloped oysters, potted lobsters, jelly, a dish called “little Cupids” (which was in great favour with the Cranford ladies, although too expensive to be given, except on solemn and state occasions—macaroons sopped in brandy, I should have called it, if I had not known its more refined and classical name). In short, we were evidently to be feasted with all that was sweetest and best; and we thought it better to submit graciously, even at the cost of our gentility—which never ate suppers in general, but which, like most non-supper-eaters, was particularly hungry on all special occasions.

At that moment, the door swung wide open; Carlo jumped to his feet with a loud bark, and Mrs. Jamieson woke up. Or maybe she hadn’t been asleep at all—she mentioned right away that the room was so bright she had been happy to keep her eyes closed, but had been listening with great interest to all our fun and pleasant conversation. Peggy came back in once more, flushed with importance. Another tray! “Oh, the elegance!” I thought, “can you handle this latest surprise?” For Miss Barker had ordered (and I’m sure prepared, even though she did say, “Why, Peggy, what have you brought us?” and looked pleasantly surprised by the unexpected treat) all kinds of delicious things for supper—scalloped oysters, potted lobsters, jelly, and a dish called “little Cupids” (which was very popular with the ladies of Cranford, although too pricey to serve except on special occasions—I'd call it macaroons soaked in brandy if I hadn’t known its more refined and classic name). In short, we were clearly going to be treated to all the sweetest and finest things; and we thought it best to graciously accept, even if it meant sacrificing our usual elegance—which didn’t generally eat supper, but like most who often skip it, was particularly hungry on special occasions.

Miss Barker, in her former sphere, had, I daresay, been made acquainted with the beverage they call cherry-brandy. We none of us had ever seen such a thing, and rather shrank back when she proffered it us—“just a little, leetle glass, ladies; after the oysters and lobsters, you know. Shell-fish are sometimes thought not very wholesome.” We all shook our heads like female mandarins; but, at last, Mrs Jamieson suffered herself to be persuaded, and we followed her lead. It was not exactly unpalatable, though so hot and so strong that we thought ourselves bound to give evidence that we were not accustomed to such things by coughing terribly—almost as strangely as Miss Barker had done, before we were admitted by Peggy.

Miss Barker, in her previous life, had probably encountered that drink they call cherry brandy. None of us had ever seen anything like it, and we hesitated when she offered it to us—“just a tiny little glass, ladies; after the oysters and lobsters, you know. Shellfish are sometimes thought to be not very healthy.” We all shook our heads like disapproving women; but eventually, Mrs. Jamieson let herself be convinced, and we followed her example. It wasn’t exactly bad, though it was so hot and strong that we felt we had to show we weren't used to such things by coughing loudly—almost as oddly as Miss Barker had done before we were let in by Peggy.

“It’s very strong,” said Miss Pole, as she put down her empty glass; “I do believe there’s spirit in it.”

“It’s really strong,” said Miss Pole, as she set down her empty glass; “I think there’s alcohol in it.”

“Only a little drop—just necessary to make it keep,” said Miss Barker. “You know we put brandy-pepper over our preserves to make them keep. I often feel tipsy myself from eating damson tart.”

“Just a tiny splash—enough to make it last,” said Miss Barker. “You know we sprinkle brandy and pepper on our preserves to help them last. I often feel a bit tipsy myself after eating damson tart.”

I question whether damson tart would have opened Mrs Jamieson’s heart as the cherry-brandy did; but she told us of a coming event, respecting which she had been quite silent till that moment.

I wonder if damson tart would have warmed Mrs. Jamieson's heart like the cherry brandy did; but she told us about an upcoming event that she had kept quiet about until then.

“My sister-in-law, Lady Glenmire, is coming to stay with me.”

“My sister-in-law, Lady Glenmire, is coming to visit me.”

There was a chorus of “Indeed!” and then a pause. Each one rapidly reviewed her wardrobe, as to its fitness to appear in the presence of a baron’s widow; for, of course, a series of small festivals were always held in Cranford on the arrival of a visitor at any of our friends’ houses. We felt very pleasantly excited on the present occasion.

There was a chorus of “Absolutely!” followed by a pause. Each one quickly went through her closet to see what was appropriate to wear in front of a baron’s widow; after all, a series of small celebrations were always organized in Cranford when a visitor came to one of our friends’ homes. We were feeling quite pleasantly excited this time.

Not long after this the maids and the lanterns were announced. Mrs Jamieson had the sedan-chair, which had squeezed itself into Miss Barker’s narrow lobby with some difficulty, and most literally “stopped the way.” It required some skilful manoeuvring on the part of the old chairmen (shoemakers by day, but when summoned to carry the sedan dressed up in a strange old livery—long great-coats, with small capes, coeval with the sedan, and similar to the dress of the class in Hogarth’s pictures) to edge, and back, and try at it again, and finally to succeed in carrying their burden out of Miss Barker’s front door. Then we heard their quick pit-a-pat along the quiet little street as we put on our calashes and pinned up our gowns; Miss Barker hovering about us with offers of help, which, if she had not remembered her former occupation, and wished us to forget it, would have been much more pressing.

Not long after that, the maids and lanterns arrived. Mrs. Jamieson had the sedan chair, which had squeezed into Miss Barker’s narrow lobby with some difficulty and quite literally “blocked the way.” It took some skillful maneuvering from the old chairmen (who were shoemakers during the day but dressed in a strange old uniform—long greatcoats with small capes, just like the sedan and similar to the clothing worn by characters in Hogarth’s paintings) to edge, back up, and try again, and finally succeed in getting their load out of Miss Barker’s front door. Then we heard their quick footsteps along the quiet little street as we put on our hats and pinned up our gowns, with Miss Barker hovering around us offering help, which, had she not remembered her previous job and wanted us to forget it, would have been much more insistent.

CHAPTER VIII.
“YOUR LADYSHIP”

Early the next morning—directly after twelve—Miss Pole made her appearance at Miss Matty’s. Some very trifling piece of business was alleged as a reason for the call; but there was evidently something behind. At last out it came.

Early the next morning—just after noon—Miss Pole showed up at Miss Matty’s. She claimed a very minor reason for the visit, but it was clear there was more to it. Eventually, it all came out.

“By the way, you’ll think I’m strangely ignorant; but, do you really know, I am puzzled how we ought to address Lady Glenmire. Do you say, ‘Your Ladyship,’ where you would say ‘you’ to a common person? I have been puzzling all morning; and are we to say ‘My Lady,’ instead of ‘Ma’am?’ Now you knew Lady Arley—will you kindly tell me the most correct way of speaking to the peerage?”

“By the way, you might think I’m a bit clueless, but do you really know how we should address Lady Glenmire? Do you say ‘Your Ladyship’ where you would say ‘you’ to an ordinary person? I’ve been thinking about it all morning. Are we supposed to say ‘My Lady’ instead of ‘Ma’am?’ Since you knew Lady Arley, would you mind telling me the most proper way to speak to someone in the peerage?”

Poor Miss Matty! she took off her spectacles and she put them on again—but how Lady Arley was addressed, she could not remember.

Poor Miss Matty! She took off her glasses and put them on again—but how Lady Arley was addressed, she just couldn't remember.

“It is so long ago,” she said. “Dear! dear! how stupid I am! I don’t think I ever saw her more than twice. I know we used to call Sir Peter, ‘Sir Peter’—but he came much oftener to see us than Lady Arley did. Deborah would have known in a minute. ‘My lady’—‘your ladyship.’ It sounds very strange, and as if it was not natural. I never thought of it before; but, now you have named it, I am all in a puzzle.”

“It was such a long time ago,” she said. “Oh dear! How foolish I am! I don’t think I ever saw her more than twice. I know we used to call Sir Peter ‘Sir Peter’—but he visited us way more often than Lady Arley did. Deborah would have figured it out in a second. ‘My lady’—‘your ladyship.’ That sounds so weird and unnatural. I never thought about it before; but now that you mention it, I’m really confused.”

It was very certain Miss Pole would obtain no wise decision from Miss Matty, who got more bewildered every moment, and more perplexed as to etiquettes of address.

It was pretty clear that Miss Pole wouldn't get any smart advice from Miss Matty, who was becoming more confused by the minute and more unsure about the proper ways to address people.

“Well, I really think,” said Miss Pole, “I had better just go and tell Mrs Forrester about our little difficulty. One sometimes grows nervous; and yet one would not have Lady Glenmire think we were quite ignorant of the etiquettes of high life in Cranford.”

“Well, I really think,” said Miss Pole, “I should just go and tell Mrs. Forrester about our little problem. Sometimes you get nervous; and yet you wouldn’t want Lady Glenmire to think we’re completely clueless about the customs of high society in Cranford.”

“And will you just step in here, dear Miss Pole, as you come back, please, and tell me what you decide upon? Whatever you and Mrs Forrester fix upon, will be quite right, I’m sure. ‘Lady Arley,’ ‘Sir Peter,’” said Miss Matty to herself, trying to recall the old forms of words.

“And could you please step in here, dear Miss Pole, as you come back and let me know what you decide? Whatever you and Mrs. Forrester choose will be just fine, I’m sure. ‘Lady Arley,’ ‘Sir Peter,’” said Miss Matty to herself, trying to remember the old phrases.

“Who is Lady Glenmire?” asked I.

"Who is Lady Glenmire?" I asked.

“Oh, she’s the widow of Mr Jamieson—that’s Mrs Jamieson’s late husband, you know—widow of his eldest brother. Mrs Jamieson was a Miss Walker, daughter of Governor Walker. ‘Your ladyship.’ My dear, if they fix on that way of speaking, you must just let me practice a little on you first, for I shall feel so foolish and hot saying it the first time to Lady Glenmire.”

“Oh, she’s the widow of Mr. Jamieson—that’s Mrs. Jamieson’s late husband, you know—widow of his eldest brother. Mrs. Jamieson was a Miss Walker, daughter of Governor Walker. ‘Your ladyship.’ My dear, if they decide to speak like that, you have to let me practice a bit on you first, because I’ll feel so silly and flushed saying it for the first time to Lady Glenmire.”

It was really a relief to Miss Matty when Mrs Jamieson came on a very unpolite errand. I notice that apathetic people have more quiet impertinence than others; and Mrs Jamieson came now to insinuate pretty plainly that she did not particularly wish that the Cranford ladies should call upon her sister-in-law. I can hardly say how she made this clear; for I grew very indignant and warm, while with slow deliberation she was explaining her wishes to Miss Matty, who, a true lady herself, could hardly understand the feeling which made Mrs Jamieson wish to appear to her noble sister-in-law as if she only visited “county” families. Miss Matty remained puzzled and perplexed long after I had found out the object of Mrs Jamieson’s visit.

It was really a relief for Miss Matty when Mrs. Jamieson showed up for a rather rude reason. I’ve noticed that apathetic people often have a quiet sort of arrogance, and Mrs. Jamieson came to make it pretty obvious that she didn’t want the Cranford ladies visiting her sister-in-law. I can’t quite explain how she made this clear; I grew very upset while she slowly laid out her wishes to Miss Matty, who, being a true lady herself, could hardly grasp why Mrs. Jamieson wanted to present herself to her esteemed sister-in-law as someone who only visited “county” families. Miss Matty remained confused and baffled long after I realized the true purpose of Mrs. Jamieson’s visit.

When she did understand the drift of the honourable lady’s call, it was pretty to see with what quiet dignity she received the intimation thus uncourteously given. She was not in the least hurt—she was of too gentle a spirit for that; nor was she exactly conscious of disapproving of Mrs Jamieson’s conduct; but there was something of this feeling in her mind, I am sure, which made her pass from the subject to others in a less flurried and more composed manner than usual. Mrs Jamieson was, indeed, the more flurried of the two, and I could see she was glad to take her leave.

When she finally grasped what the honorable lady meant with her abrupt message, it was lovely to see how gracefully she accepted the information, despite its bluntness. She wasn't hurt at all—she was too kind-hearted for that; nor did she exactly feel disapproving of Mrs. Jamieson’s behavior; yet there was definitely a hint of that feeling in her mind, which led her to shift topics in a more calm and collected way than usual. Mrs. Jamieson, on the other hand, was much more flustered, and I could tell she was relieved to excuse herself.

A little while afterwards Miss Pole returned, red and indignant. “Well! to be sure! You’ve had Mrs Jamieson here, I find from Martha; and we are not to call on Lady Glenmire. Yes! I met Mrs Jamieson, half-way between here and Mrs Forrester’s, and she told me; she took me so by surprise, I had nothing to say. I wish I had thought of something very sharp and sarcastic; I dare say I shall to-night. And Lady Glenmire is but the widow of a Scotch baron after all! I went on to look at Mrs Forrester’s Peerage, to see who this lady was, that is to be kept under a glass case: widow of a Scotch peer—never sat in the House of Lords—and as poor as Job, I dare say; and she—fifth daughter of some Mr Campbell or other. You are the daughter of a rector, at any rate, and related to the Arleys; and Sir Peter might have been Viscount Arley, every one says.”

A little while later, Miss Pole came back, red-faced and furious. “Well! I can’t believe it! I hear from Martha that you had Mrs. Jamieson here, and we’re not supposed to visit Lady Glenmire. Yes! I met Mrs. Jamieson halfway between here and Mrs. Forrester’s, and she told me all about it. She caught me off guard, and I didn’t know what to say. I wish I had thought of something really sharp and sarcastic; I’m sure I will tonight. And Lady Glenmire is just the widow of a Scottish baron, anyway! I went to check Mrs. Forrester’s Peerage to see who this lady is, who’s being treated like a priceless artifact: widow of a Scottish peer—never sat in the House of Lords—and as poor as Job, I bet; and she’s the fifth daughter of some Mr. Campbell or other. You’re the daughter of a rector at least, and you’re related to the Arleys; and Sir Peter could have been Viscount Arley, everyone says.”

Miss Matty tried to soothe Miss Pole, but in vain. That lady, usually so kind and good-humoured, was now in a full flow of anger.

Miss Matty tried to calm Miss Pole, but it was no use. That lady, who was usually so kind and cheerful, was now completely angry.

“And I went and ordered a cap this morning, to be quite ready,” said she at last, letting out the secret which gave sting to Mrs Jamieson’s intimation. “Mrs Jamieson shall see if it is so easy to get me to make fourth at a pool when she has none of her fine Scotch relations with her!”

“And I went and ordered a cap this morning, to be all set,” she finally revealed, sharing the secret that made Mrs. Jamieson's hint feel sharper. “Mrs. Jamieson will see how easy it is to get me to join a game when she doesn’t have any of her fancy Scottish relatives around!”

In coming out of church, the first Sunday on which Lady Glenmire appeared in Cranford, we sedulously talked together, and turned our backs on Mrs Jamieson and her guest. If we might not call on her, we would not even look at her, though we were dying with curiosity to know what she was like. We had the comfort of questioning Martha in the afternoon. Martha did not belong to a sphere of society whose observation could be an implied compliment to Lady Glenmire, and Martha had made good use of her eyes.

As we left church on the first Sunday Lady Glenmire showed up in Cranford, we chatted eagerly and deliberately ignored Mrs. Jamieson and her guest. If we couldn't visit her, we wouldn't even glance in her direction, even though we were dying to know what she was like. In the afternoon, we found some comfort in questioning Martha. Martha wasn't part of a social circle where her opinion would flatter Lady Glenmire, and she had really paid attention.

“Well, ma’am! is it the little lady with Mrs Jamieson, you mean? I thought you would like more to know how young Mrs Smith was dressed; her being a bride.” (Mrs Smith was the butcher’s wife).

“Well, ma’am! Are you talking about the little lady with Mrs. Jamieson? I thought you’d be more interested in how young Mrs. Smith was dressed since she’s a bride.” (Mrs. Smith was the butcher’s wife).

Miss Pole said, “Good gracious me! as if we cared about a Mrs Smith;” but was silent as Martha resumed her speech.

Miss Pole said, “Good gracious! As if we cared about a Mrs. Smith,” but stayed quiet as Martha continued speaking.

“The little lady in Mrs Jamieson’s pew had on, ma’am, rather an old black silk, and a shepherd’s plaid cloak, ma’am, and very bright black eyes she had, ma’am, and a pleasant, sharp face; not over young, ma’am, but yet, I should guess, younger than Mrs Jamieson herself. She looked up and down the church, like a bird, and nipped up her petticoats, when she came out, as quick and sharp as ever I see. I’ll tell you what, ma’am, she’s more like Mrs Deacon, at the ‘Coach and Horses,’ nor any one.”

“The woman in Mrs. Jamieson’s pew was wearing, ma’am, quite an old black silk dress and a shepherd’s plaid cloak, ma’am, and she had very bright black eyes, ma’am, and a pleasant, sharp face; not too young, ma’am, but I would guess younger than Mrs. Jamieson herself. She scanned the church like a bird and lifted her petticoats as she came out, quick and sharp as I’ve ever seen. I’ll tell you what, ma’am, she’s more like Mrs. Deacon at the ‘Coach and Horses’ than anyone else.”

“Hush, Martha!” said Miss Matty, “that’s not respectful.”

“Hush, Martha!” Miss Matty said, “that’s not respectful.”

“Isn’t it, ma’am? I beg pardon, I’m sure; but Jem Hearn said so as well. He said, she was just such a sharp, stirring sort of a body”—

“Isn’t it, ma’am? I’m really sorry; but Jem Hearn said the same thing. He said she was just the kind of sharp, lively person like that”—

“Lady,” said Miss Pole.

“Ma'am,” said Miss Pole.

“Lady—as Mrs Deacon.”

"Lady as Mrs. Deacon."

Another Sunday passed away, and we still averted our eyes from Mrs Jamieson and her guest, and made remarks to ourselves that we thought were very severe—almost too much so. Miss Matty was evidently uneasy at our sarcastic manner of speaking.

Another Sunday went by, and we still kept our eyes away from Mrs. Jamieson and her guest, making comments to ourselves that we believed were quite harsh—almost too harsh. Miss Matty clearly felt uncomfortable with our sarcastic tone.

Perhaps by this time Lady Glenmire had found out that Mrs Jamieson’s was not the gayest, liveliest house in the world; perhaps Mrs Jamieson had found out that most of the county families were in London, and that those who remained in the country were not so alive as they might have been to the circumstance of Lady Glenmire being in their neighbourhood. Great events spring out of small causes; so I will not pretend to say what induced Mrs Jamieson to alter her determination of excluding the Cranford ladies, and send notes of invitation all round for a small party on the following Tuesday. Mr Mulliner himself brought them round. He would always ignore the fact of there being a back door to any house, and gave a louder rat-tat than his mistress, Mrs Jamieson. He had three little notes, which he carried in a large basket, in order to impress his mistress with an idea of their great weight, though they might easily have gone into his waistcoat pocket.

Maybe by now Lady Glenmire had realized that Mrs. Jamieson's house wasn't the happiest or most vibrant place in the world; perhaps Mrs. Jamieson had noticed that most of the county families were in London, and those who stayed behind in the countryside weren’t as aware as they could have been about Lady Glenmire being in their area. Big changes often come from small things; so I won’t pretend to know what made Mrs. Jamieson change her mind about excluding the Cranford ladies and instead send out invitations for a small gathering the following Tuesday. Mr. Mulliner himself delivered the invites. He always ignored the existence of a back door to any house and knocked louder than his employer, Mrs. Jamieson. He had three little invitations that he carried in a large basket, trying to make his employer believe they were very substantial, even though they could have easily fit into his waistcoat pocket.

Miss Matty and I quietly decided that we would have a previous engagement at home: it was the evening on which Miss Matty usually made candle-lighters of all the notes and letters of the week; for on Mondays her accounts were always made straight—not a penny owing from the week before; so, by a natural arrangement, making candle-lighters fell upon a Tuesday evening, and gave us a legitimate excuse for declining Mrs Jamieson’s invitation. But before our answer was written, in came Miss Pole, with an open note in her hand.

Miss Matty and I quietly decided that we would have a prior engagement at home: it was the evening when Miss Matty usually turned all the notes and letters of the week into candle-lighters; because on Mondays, she always settled her accounts—ensuring not a penny was owed from the week before. So, by a natural arrangement, making candle-lighters happened on Tuesday evenings, giving us a valid excuse for declining Mrs. Jamieson’s invitation. But before we wrote our response, Miss Pole walked in, holding an open note in her hand.

“So!” she said. “Ah! I see you have got your note, too. Better late than never. I could have told my Lady Glenmire she would be glad enough of our society before a fortnight was over.”

“So!” she said. “Ah! I see you got your note, too. Better late than never. I could have told my Lady Glenmire she would be happy to have our company before two weeks are up.”

“Yes,” said Miss Matty, “we’re asked for Tuesday evening. And perhaps you would just kindly bring your work across and drink tea with us that night. It is my usual regular time for looking over the last week’s bills, and notes, and letters, and making candle-lighters of them; but that does not seem quite reason enough for saying I have a previous engagement at home, though I meant to make it do. Now, if you would come, my conscience would be quite at ease, and luckily the note is not written yet.”

“Yes,” said Miss Matty, “we’ve been invited for Tuesday evening. And maybe you could just bring your work over and have tea with us that night. It's my usual time for going through last week’s bills, notes, and letters, and turning them into candle-lighters; but that doesn’t really seem like a good enough reason to say I have a prior commitment at home, even though I intended to use it. If you come, I’d feel much better about it, and fortunately, the note hasn’t been written yet.”

I saw Miss Pole’s countenance change while Miss Matty was speaking.

I watched Miss Pole’s expression change while Miss Matty was speaking.

“Don’t you mean to go then?” asked she.

“Don't you plan to go then?” she asked.

“Oh, no!” said, Miss Matty quietly. “You don’t either, I suppose?”

“Oh, no!” Miss Matty said softly. “You don’t either, I guess?”

“I don’t know,” replied Miss Pole. “Yes, I think I do,” said she, rather briskly; and on seeing Miss Matty look surprised, she added, “You see, one would not like Mrs Jamieson to think that anything she could do, or say, was of consequence enough to give offence; it would be a kind of letting down of ourselves, that I, for one, should not like. It would be too flattering to Mrs Jamieson if we allowed her to suppose that what she had said affected us a week, nay ten days afterwards.”

“I don’t know,” replied Miss Pole. “Actually, I think I do,” she said, a bit more confidently; and when she noticed Miss Matty looking surprised, she added, “You see, we wouldn’t want Mrs. Jamieson to think that anything she does or says matters enough to offend us; it would make us look weak, and I definitely wouldn’t like that. It would be too flattering for Mrs. Jamieson if we let her think that something she said bothered us a week, or even ten days later.”

“Well! I suppose it is wrong to be hurt and annoyed so long about anything; and, perhaps, after all, she did not mean to vex us. But I must say, I could not have brought myself to say the things Mrs Jamieson did about our not calling. I really don’t think I shall go.”

“Well! I guess it's not right to be upset and annoyed for so long about anything; and maybe, in the end, she didn't mean to upset us. But honestly, I wouldn’t have been able to say what Mrs. Jamieson did about us not calling. I really don’t think I will go.”

“Oh, come! Miss Matty, you must go; you know our friend Mrs Jamieson is much more phlegmatic than most people, and does not enter into the little delicacies of feeling which you possess in so remarkable a degree.”

“Oh, come on! Miss Matty, you have to go; you know our friend Mrs. Jamieson is much more laid-back than most people and doesn’t get into the small nuances of emotion that you have in such a remarkable way.”

“I thought you possessed them, too, that day Mrs Jamieson called to tell us not to go,” said Miss Matty innocently.

“I thought you had them, too, that day Mrs. Jamieson called to tell us not to go,” Miss Matty said innocently.

But Miss Pole, in addition to her delicacies of feeling, possessed a very smart cap, which she was anxious to show to an admiring world; and so she seemed to forget all her angry words uttered not a fortnight before, and to be ready to act on what she called the great Christian principle of “Forgive and forget”; and she lectured dear Miss Matty so long on this head that she absolutely ended by assuring her it was her duty, as a deceased rector’s daughter, to buy a new cap and go to the party at Mrs Jamieson’s. So “we were most happy to accept,” instead of “regretting that we were obliged to decline.”

But Miss Pole, besides her sensitive feelings, had a really stylish cap that she was eager to show off to everyone; and so she seemed to forget all the angry things she had said just two weeks earlier, ready to embrace what she called the great Christian principle of “Forgive and forget.” She lectured dear Miss Matty for so long on this topic that she eventually ended up assuring her it was her duty, as a deceased rector’s daughter, to buy a new cap and go to the party at Mrs. Jamieson’s. So “we were most happy to accept,” instead of “regretting that we were obliged to decline.”

The expenditure on dress in Cranford was principally in that one article referred to. If the heads were buried in smart new caps, the ladies were like ostriches, and cared not what became of their bodies. Old gowns, white and venerable collars, any number of brooches, up and down and everywhere (some with dogs’ eyes painted in them; some that were like small picture-frames with mausoleums and weeping-willows neatly executed in hair inside; some, again, with miniatures of ladies and gentlemen sweetly smiling out of a nest of stiff muslin), old brooches for a permanent ornament, and new caps to suit the fashion of the day—the ladies of Cranford always dressed with chaste elegance and propriety, as Miss Barker once prettily expressed it.

The spending on clothing in Cranford mainly focused on that one item mentioned. If the ladies wore stylish new caps, they seemed to ignore everything else about their appearance. They wore old dresses, white and distinguished collars, and all sorts of brooches—some with painted dog eyes, others resembling tiny picture frames featuring delicately crafted mausoleums and weeping willows in hair; some even had miniatures of fashionable ladies and gentlemen smiling from a nest of stiff muslin. With old brooches as a constant accessory and new caps to match the trends of the day, the women of Cranford always dressed with simple elegance and propriety, as Miss Barker once charmingly put it.

And with three new caps, and a greater array of brooches than had ever been seen together at one time since Cranford was a town, did Mrs Forrester, and Miss Matty, and Miss Pole appear on that memorable Tuesday evening. I counted seven brooches myself on Miss Pole’s dress. Two were fixed negligently in her cap (one was a butterfly made of Scotch pebbles, which a vivid imagination might believe to be the real insect); one fastened her net neckerchief; one her collar; one ornamented the front of her gown, midway between her throat and waist; and another adorned the point of her stomacher. Where the seventh was I have forgotten, but it was somewhere about her, I am sure.

And on that unforgettable Tuesday evening, Mrs. Forrester, Miss Matty, and Miss Pole showed up wearing three new hats and more brooches than had ever been seen together in Cranford. I counted seven brooches on Miss Pole’s outfit myself. Two were casually attached to her hat (one was a butterfly made of Scottish pebbles, which with a vivid imagination could be mistaken for the real insect); one secured her net neckerchief; another held her collar in place; one decorated the front of her dress, positioned between her neck and waist; and another graced the point of her stomacher. I can't remember where the seventh one was, but I know it was somewhere on her.

But I am getting on too fast, in describing the dresses of the company. I should first relate the gathering on the way to Mrs Jamieson’s. That lady lived in a large house just outside the town. A road which had known what it was to be a street ran right before the house, which opened out upon it without any intervening garden or court. Whatever the sun was about, he never shone on the front of that house. To be sure, the living-rooms were at the back, looking on to a pleasant garden; the front windows only belonged to kitchens and housekeepers’ rooms, and pantries, and in one of them Mr Mulliner was reported to sit. Indeed, looking askance, we often saw the back of a head covered with hair powder, which also extended itself over his coat-collar down to his very waist; and this imposing back was always engaged in reading the St James’s Chronicle, opened wide, which, in some degree, accounted for the length of time the said newspaper was in reaching us—equal subscribers with Mrs Jamieson, though, in right of her honourableness, she always had the reading of it first. This very Tuesday, the delay in forwarding the last number had been particularly aggravating; just when both Miss Pole and Miss Matty, the former more especially, had been wanting to see it, in order to coach up the Court news ready for the evening’s interview with aristocracy. Miss Pole told us she had absolutely taken time by the forelock, and been dressed by five o’clock, in order to be ready if the St James’s Chronicle should come in at the last moment—the very St James’s Chronicle which the powdered head was tranquilly and composedly reading as we passed the accustomed window this evening.

But I’m getting ahead of myself by talking about the outfits of the group. I should first describe the gathering on the way to Mrs. Jamieson’s. She lived in a big house just outside of town. A road that used to be a street ran right in front of the house, which had no garden or courtyard in between. No matter what the weather was like, the sun never shone on the front of that house. The living rooms were at the back, looking out onto a nice garden; the front windows were just for kitchens, housekeepers’ rooms, and pantries, and in one of them, Mr. Mulliner was said to sit. In fact, peeking in, we often saw the back of a head covered in hair powder, which also spilled over onto his coat collar and down to his waist; this impressive figure was always busy reading the St James’s Chronicle, opened wide, which explained why the newspaper took so long to reach us—equal subscribers with Mrs. Jamieson, though, since she was more important, she always got to read it first. This Tuesday, the delay in getting the latest issue had been particularly frustrating; just when both Miss Pole and Miss Matty, especially Miss Pole, wanted to see it to brush up on the Court news before the evening's gathering with the high society. Miss Pole told us she had even gotten dressed by five o’clock to be ready in case the St James’s Chronicle arrived at the last moment—the very St James’s Chronicle that the powdered head was reading calmly as we passed the usual window that evening.

“The impudence of the man!” said Miss Pole, in a low indignant whisper. “I should like to ask him whether his mistress pays her quarter-share for his exclusive use.”

“The nerve of that guy!” said Miss Pole, in a low, angry whisper. “I’d like to ask him if his boss pays her share for his exclusive use.”

We looked at her in admiration of the courage of her thought; for Mr Mulliner was an object of great awe to all of us. He seemed never to have forgotten his condescension in coming to live at Cranford. Miss Jenkyns, at times, had stood forth as the undaunted champion of her sex, and spoken to him on terms of equality; but even Miss Jenkyns could get no higher. In his pleasantest and most gracious moods he looked like a sulky cockatoo. He did not speak except in gruff monosyllables. He would wait in the hall when we begged him not to wait, and then look deeply offended because we had kept him there, while, with trembling, hasty hands we prepared ourselves for appearing in company.

We looked at her in admiration of her brave thinking; because Mr. Mulliner was someone we all found very intimidating. It seemed like he never forgot that he was condescending enough to come live in Cranford. Miss Jenkyns had occasionally stepped up as a fearless advocate for her gender and addressed him as an equal; but even she couldn't get any further than that. In his most pleasant and gracious moments, he resembled a sulky cockatoo. He spoke only in gruff one-word responses. He would wait in the hall when we asked him not to, and then look deeply offended because we made him wait, while we hurriedly prepared ourselves to face others with shaky hands.

Miss Pole ventured on a small joke as we went upstairs, intended, though addressed to us, to afford Mr Mulliner some slight amusement. We all smiled, in order to seem as if we felt at our ease, and timidly looked for Mr Mulliner’s sympathy. Not a muscle of that wooden face had relaxed; and we were grave in an instant.

Miss Pole made a little joke as we headed upstairs, aimed at giving Mr. Mulliner a bit of amusement, even though it was directed at us. We all smiled to appear relaxed and nervously looked for Mr. Mulliner’s approval. Not a single muscle on that stiff face changed; and we instantly became serious.

Mrs Jamieson’s drawing-room was cheerful; the evening sun came streaming into it, and the large square window was clustered round with flowers. The furniture was white and gold; not the later style, Louis Quatorze, I think they call it, all shells and twirls; no, Mrs Jamieson’s chairs and tables had not a curve or bend about them. The chair and table legs diminished as they neared the ground, and were straight and square in all their corners. The chairs were all a-row against the walls, with the exception of four or five which stood in a circle round the fire. They were railed with white bars across the back and knobbed with gold; neither the railings nor the knobs invited to ease. There was a japanned table devoted to literature, on which lay a Bible, a Peerage, and a Prayer-Book. There was another square Pembroke table dedicated to the Fine Arts, on which were a kaleidoscope, conversation-cards, puzzle-cards (tied together to an interminable length with faded pink satin ribbon), and a box painted in fond imitation of the drawings which decorate tea-chests. Carlo lay on the worsted-worked rug, and ungraciously barked at us as we entered. Mrs Jamieson stood up, giving us each a torpid smile of welcome, and looking helplessly beyond us at Mr Mulliner, as if she hoped he would place us in chairs, for, if he did not, she never could. I suppose he thought we could find our way to the circle round the fire, which reminded me of Stonehenge, I don’t know why. Lady Glenmire came to the rescue of our hostess, and, somehow or other, we found ourselves for the first time placed agreeably, and not formally, in Mrs Jamieson’s house. Lady Glenmire, now we had time to look at her, proved to be a bright little woman of middle age, who had been very pretty in the days of her youth, and who was even yet very pleasant-looking. I saw Miss Pole appraising her dress in the first five minutes, and I take her word when she said the next day—

Mrs. Jamieson’s living room was bright and inviting; the evening sun streamed in, and the large square window was filled with flowers. The furniture was white and gold; not the later Louis XIV style, all shells and swirls; no, Mrs. Jamieson’s chairs and tables had no curves or bends. The legs of the chairs and tables tapered as they approached the ground and were straight and square at all corners. The chairs lined the walls, except for four or five arranged in a circle around the fire. They were designed with white bars across the back and topped with gold knobs; neither the bars nor the knobs were comfortable. There was a lacquered table devoted to literature, which held a Bible, a Peerage, and a Prayer Book. Another square Pembroke table was dedicated to the Fine Arts, with a kaleidoscope, conversation cards, puzzle cards (tied together with a long length of faded pink satin ribbon), and a box painted to look like the illustrations on tea chests. Carlo lay on the intricately woven rug, barking ungraciously as we entered. Mrs. Jamieson stood up, giving us each a sluggish smile of welcome, looking helplessly past us at Mr. Mulliner, as if she hoped he would seat us, because if he didn’t, she never could. I suppose he thought we could find our way to the circle around the fire, which oddly reminded me of Stonehenge, though I couldn't say why. Lady Glenmire came to our hostess's rescue, and somehow we found ourselves comfortably arranged—not formally—in Mrs. Jamieson’s house. Now that we had time to observe her, Lady Glenmire turned out to be a lively little woman of middle age, who had been very pretty in her youth and was still quite pleasant-looking. I saw Miss Pole sizing up her dress in the first five minutes, and I trust her judgment when she said the next day—

“My dear! ten pounds would have purchased every stitch she had on—lace and all.”

“My dear! Ten pounds would have bought every stitch she was wearing—lace and everything.”

It was pleasant to suspect that a peeress could be poor, and partly reconciled us to the fact that her husband had never sat in the House of Lords; which, when we first heard of it, seemed a kind of swindling us out of our prospects on false pretences; a sort of “A Lord and No Lord” business.

It was nice to think that a noblewoman could be poor, which somewhat eased our disappointment that her husband had never been in the House of Lords; when we first found out, it felt like they were tricking us out of our future opportunities under false pretenses; like a "A Lord and No Lord" situation.

We were all very silent at first. We were thinking what we could talk about, that should be high enough to interest My Lady. There had been a rise in the price of sugar, which, as preserving-time was near, was a piece of intelligence to all our house-keeping hearts, and would have been the natural topic if Lady Glenmire had not been by. But we were not sure if the peerage ate preserves—much less knew how they were made. At last, Miss Pole, who had always a great deal of courage and savoir faire, spoke to Lady Glenmire, who on her part had seemed just as much puzzled to know how to break the silence as we were.

We were all pretty quiet at first, trying to figure out what we could talk about that would actually interest My Lady. There had been an increase in the price of sugar, which, with preserving season coming up, was something all of us who manage the household cared about. It would have been the obvious topic, but we weren't sure if the nobility even made preserves—let alone knew how they were made. Finally, Miss Pole, who always had a lot of courage and style, spoke up to Lady Glenmire, who seemed just as baffled about how to start a conversation as we were.

“Has your ladyship been to Court lately?” asked she; and then gave a little glance round at us, half timid and half triumphant, as much as to say, “See how judiciously I have chosen a subject befitting the rank of the stranger.”

“Have you been to Court lately, my lady?” she asked, then threw a quick glance around at us, half nervous and half proud, as if to say, “Look how wisely I picked a topic suitable for our guest’s status.”

“I never was there in my life,” said Lady Glenmire, with a broad Scotch accent, but in a very sweet voice. And then, as if she had been too abrupt, she added: “We very seldom went to London—only twice, in fact, during all my married life; and before I was married my father had far too large a family” (fifth daughter of Mr Campbell was in all our minds, I am sure) “to take us often from our home, even to Edinburgh. Ye’ll have been in Edinburgh, maybe?” said she, suddenly brightening up with the hope of a common interest. We had none of us been there; but Miss Pole had an uncle who once had passed a night there, which was very pleasant.

“I’ve never been there in my life,” said Lady Glenmire, with a strong Scottish accent, but in a very sweet voice. And then, as if she thought she had been too blunt, she added: “We hardly ever went to London—only twice, actually, during all my married life; and before I got married, my father had far too big a family” (the fifth daughter of Mr. Campbell was on all our minds, I’m sure) “to take us away from home often, even to Edinburgh. You’ve probably been to Edinburgh, right?” she said, suddenly brightening up with the hope of a shared interest. None of us had been there; but Miss Pole had an uncle who once spent a night there, which was very pleasant.

Mrs Jamieson, meanwhile, was absorbed in wonder why Mr Mulliner did not bring the tea; and at length the wonder oozed out of her mouth.

Mrs. Jamieson, meanwhile, was caught up in wondering why Mr. Mulliner hadn’t brought the tea; and eventually, her curiosity spilled out of her mouth.

“I had better ring the bell, my dear, had not I?” said Lady Glenmire briskly.

“I should probably ring the bell, my dear, shouldn’t I?” said Lady Glenmire cheerfully.

“No—I think not—Mulliner does not like to be hurried.”

“No—I don’t think so—Mulliner doesn’t like to be rushed.”

We should have liked our tea, for we dined at an earlier hour than Mrs Jamieson. I suspect Mr Mulliner had to finish the St James’s Chronicle before he chose to trouble himself about tea. His mistress fidgeted and fidgeted, and kept saying, “I can’t think why Mulliner does not bring tea. I can’t think what he can be about.” And Lady Glenmire at last grew quite impatient, but it was a pretty kind of impatience after all; and she rang the bell rather sharply, on receiving a half-permission from her sister-in-law to do so. Mr Mulliner appeared in dignified surprise. “Oh!” said Mrs Jamieson, “Lady Glenmire rang the bell; I believe it was for tea.”

We would have enjoyed our tea since we had dinner earlier than Mrs. Jamieson. I have a feeling Mr. Mulliner was busy finishing the St James’s Chronicle before he bothered with the tea. His mistress kept fidgeting and saying, “I can’t believe Mulliner hasn't brought the tea. I wonder what he’s up to.” Eventually, Lady Glenmire became rather impatient, but it was a nice kind of impatience; she rang the bell a bit sharply after getting a nod from her sister-in-law to go ahead. Mr. Mulliner showed up, looking dignified and surprised. “Oh!” said Mrs. Jamieson, “Lady Glenmire rang the bell; I think it was for tea.”

In a few minutes tea was brought. Very delicate was the china, very old the plate, very thin the bread and butter, and very small the lumps of sugar. Sugar was evidently Mrs Jamieson’s favourite economy. I question if the little filigree sugar-tongs, made something like scissors, could have opened themselves wide enough to take up an honest, vulgar good-sized piece; and when I tried to seize two little minnikin pieces at once, so as not to be detected in too many returns to the sugar-basin, they absolutely dropped one, with a little sharp clatter, quite in a malicious and unnatural manner. But before this happened we had had a slight disappointment. In the little silver jug was cream, in the larger one was milk. As soon as Mr Mulliner came in, Carlo began to beg, which was a thing our manners forbade us to do, though I am sure we were just as hungry; and Mrs Jamieson said she was certain we would excuse her if she gave her poor dumb Carlo his tea first. She accordingly mixed a saucerful for him, and put it down for him to lap; and then she told us how intelligent and sensible the dear little fellow was; he knew cream quite well, and constantly refused tea with only milk in it: so the milk was left for us; but we silently thought we were quite as intelligent and sensible as Carlo, and felt as if insult were added to injury when we were called upon to admire the gratitude evinced by his wagging his tail for the cream which should have been ours.

In a few minutes, tea was served. The china was very delicate, the plate quite old, the bread and butter very thin, and the sugar lumps were tiny. Clearly, Mrs. Jamieson was careful with her sugar. I doubt the little decorative sugar tongs, which looked a bit like scissors, could have opened wide enough to grab a decent-sized piece; and when I tried to pick up two tiny pieces at once to avoid making too many trips to the sugar bowl, one of them fell, clattering sharply in a rather annoying way. But before that happened, we experienced a slight letdown. The small silver jug contained cream, while the larger one had milk. As soon as Mr. Mulliner arrived, Carlo started to beg, which was something our manners didn’t allow us to do, even though I knew we were just as hungry. Mrs. Jamieson mentioned that she hoped we wouldn’t mind if she gave her poor mute Carlo his tea first. She then mixed up a saucerful for him and set it down for him to lap up; then she went on about how intelligent and sensible her sweet little dog was; he knew cream very well and would always refuse tea with only milk in it. So the milk was left for us; however, we silently thought we were just as smart and sensible as Carlo, and felt even more insulted when we were asked to admire the gratitude he showed by wagging his tail for the cream that should have been ours.

After tea we thawed down into common-life subjects. We were thankful to Lady Glenmire for having proposed some more bread and butter, and this mutual want made us better acquainted with her than we should ever have been with talking about the Court, though Miss Pole did say she had hoped to know how the dear Queen was from some one who had seen her.

After tea, we shifted to everyday topics. We were grateful to Lady Glenmire for suggesting more bread and butter, and this shared need helped us connect with her more than we ever would have through talk about the Court, although Miss Pole did mention she had hoped to learn how the dear Queen was doing from someone who had seen her.

The friendship begun over bread and butter extended on to cards. Lady Glenmire played Preference to admiration, and was a complete authority as to Ombre and Quadrille. Even Miss Pole quite forgot to say “my lady,” and “your ladyship,” and said “Basto! ma’am”; “you have Spadille, I believe,” just as quietly as if we had never held the great Cranford Parliament on the subject of the proper mode of addressing a peeress.

The friendship that started over bread and butter grew to include card games. Lady Glenmire played Preference with great enjoyment and was a total expert at Ombre and Quadrille. Even Miss Pole completely forgot to say “my lady” and “your ladyship,” and casually said “Basto! ma’am”; “you have Spadille, I believe,” just as if we had never had the big Cranford Parliament discussion on how to properly address a peeress.

As a proof of how thoroughly we had forgotten that we were in the presence of one who might have sat down to tea with a coronet, instead of a cap, on her head, Mrs Forrester related a curious little fact to Lady Glenmire—an anecdote known to the circle of her intimate friends, but of which even Mrs Jamieson was not aware. It related to some fine old lace, the sole relic of better days, which Lady Glenmire was admiring on Mrs Forrester’s collar.

As proof of how completely we had forgotten we were in the presence of someone who could have been sitting down for tea wearing a coronet instead of a cap, Mrs. Forrester shared an interesting little fact with Lady Glenmire—an anecdote known to her close friends, but even Mrs. Jamieson didn't know about it. It was about some beautiful old lace, the only reminder of better times, which Lady Glenmire was admiring on Mrs. Forrester’s collar.

“Yes,” said that lady, “such lace cannot be got now for either love or money; made by the nuns abroad, they tell me. They say that they can’t make it now even there. But perhaps they can, now they’ve passed the Catholic Emancipation Bill. I should not wonder. But, in the meantime, I treasure up my lace very much. I daren’t even trust the washing of it to my maid” (the little charity school-girl I have named before, but who sounded well as “my maid”). “I always wash it myself. And once it had a narrow escape. Of course, your ladyship knows that such lace must never be starched or ironed. Some people wash it in sugar and water, and some in coffee, to make it the right yellow colour; but I myself have a very good receipt for washing it in milk, which stiffens it enough, and gives it a very good creamy colour. Well, ma’am, I had tacked it together (and the beauty of this fine lace is that, when it is wet, it goes into a very little space), and put it to soak in milk, when, unfortunately, I left the room; on my return, I found pussy on the table, looking very like a thief, but gulping very uncomfortably, as if she was half-chocked with something she wanted to swallow and could not. And, would you believe it? At first I pitied her, and said ‘Poor pussy! poor pussy!’ till, all at once, I looked and saw the cup of milk empty—cleaned out! ‘You naughty cat!’ said I, and I believe I was provoked enough to give her a slap, which did no good, but only helped the lace down—just as one slaps a choking child on the back. I could have cried, I was so vexed; but I determined I would not give the lace up without a struggle for it. I hoped the lace might disagree with her, at any rate; but it would have been too much for Job, if he had seen, as I did, that cat come in, quite placid and purring, not a quarter of an hour after, and almost expecting to be stroked. ‘No, pussy!’ said I, ‘if you have any conscience you ought not to expect that!’ And then a thought struck me; and I rang the bell for my maid, and sent her to Mr Hoggins, with my compliments, and would he be kind enough to lend me one of his top-boots for an hour? I did not think there was anything odd in the message; but Jenny said the young men in the surgery laughed as if they would be ill at my wanting a top-boot. When it came, Jenny and I put pussy in, with her forefeet straight down, so that they were fastened, and could not scratch, and we gave her a teaspoonful of current-jelly in which (your ladyship must excuse me) I had mixed some tartar emetic. I shall never forget how anxious I was for the next half-hour. I took pussy to my own room, and spread a clean towel on the floor. I could have kissed her when she returned the lace to sight, very much as it had gone down. Jenny had boiling water ready, and we soaked it and soaked it, and spread it on a lavender-bush in the sun before I could touch it again, even to put it in milk. But now your ladyship would never guess that it had been in pussy’s inside.”

“Yes,” the lady said, “you can’t get lace like this now for love or money; they say it’s made by nuns overseas. I've heard they can’t make it even there anymore. But maybe they can now that the Catholic Emancipation Bill has passed. Who knows? In the meantime, I really treasure my lace. I don’t even trust my maid to wash it” (the little charity school-girl I mentioned before, but it sounded nice to say “my maid”). “I always wash it myself. And once it had a close call. Of course, you know that such lace should never be starched or ironed. Some people wash it in sugar and water, and some in coffee to give it the right yellow color; but I have a really good recipe for washing it in milk, which stiffens it just right and gives it a lovely creamy color. Well, I had tacked it together (the beauty of this fine lace is that when it’s wet, it takes up very little space) and set it to soak in milk when, unfortunately, I left the room. When I got back, I found the cat on the table, looking very much like a thief and gulping uncomfortably, as if she was half-choked on something she tried to swallow. And would you believe it? At first, I felt sorry for her and said, ‘Poor kitty! Poor kitty!’ until, all of a sudden, I looked and saw the cup of milk completely empty—cleaned out! ‘You naughty cat!’ I said, and I was probably annoyed enough to give her a little slap, which did no good, only helped the lace down—just like how you back-slap a choking child. I could have cried, I was so upset; but I decided I wouldn’t give up on the lace without a fight. I hoped the lace would upset her stomach, at least; but it would have been too much for Job to see, as I did, that cat come back in, all calm and purring, not even a quarter of an hour later, almost expecting to be petted. ‘No, kitty!’ I said, ‘if you had any conscience, you wouldn’t expect that!’ Then I had an idea, and I rang for my maid and sent her to Mr. Hoggins, with my compliments, asking if he could lend me one of his top-boots for an hour? I didn’t think it was an odd request, but Jenny said the young men in the surgery laughed like they were going to be sick at the idea of me wanting a top-boot. When it arrived, Jenny and I put the cat in it, with her front paws straight down, so she couldn’t scratch, and we gave her a teaspoonful of currant jelly in which (you must excuse me) I had mixed some tartar emetic. I’ll never forget how anxious I was for the next half-hour. I took the cat to my own room and laid a clean towel on the floor. I could have kissed her when she returned the lace to sight, looking much like it did before. Jenny had boiling water ready, and we soaked it and soaked it, and spread it on a lavender bush in the sun before I could even touch it again, even to put it in milk. But I assure you, you would never guess it had been inside that cat.”

We found out, in the course of the evening, that Lady Glenmire was going to pay Mrs Jamieson a long visit, as she had given up her apartments in Edinburgh, and had no ties to take her back there in a hurry. On the whole, we were rather glad to hear this, for she had made a pleasant impression upon us; and it was also very comfortable to find, from things which dropped out in the course of conversation, that, in addition to many other genteel qualities, she was far removed from the “vulgarity of wealth.”

We discovered during the evening that Lady Glenmire was planning to visit Mrs. Jamieson for an extended stay since she had given up her place in Edinburgh and had no urgent reason to return. Overall, we were quite pleased to hear this because she had left a positive impression on us. It was also reassuring to find out, through bits of conversation, that in addition to her many other refined qualities, she was quite distant from the "vulgarity of wealth."

“Don’t you find it very unpleasant walking?” asked Mrs Jamieson, as our respective servants were announced. It was a pretty regular question from Mrs Jamieson, who had her own carriage in the coach-house, and always went out in a sedan-chair to the very shortest distances. The answers were nearly as much a matter of course.

“Don’t you think walking is really unpleasant?” asked Mrs. Jamieson as our respective servants were announced. It was a typical question from Mrs. Jamieson, who had her own carriage in the coach house and always took a sedan chair for even the shortest distances. The answers were pretty much expected.

“Oh dear, no! it is so pleasant and still at night!” “Such a refreshment after the excitement of a party!” “The stars are so beautiful!” This last was from Miss Matty.

“Oh no! It's so nice and calm at night!” “What a refreshing change after the excitement of a party!” “The stars are so gorgeous!” This last comment came from Miss Matty.

“Are you fond of astronomy?” Lady Glenmire asked.

“Do you like astronomy?” Lady Glenmire asked.

“Not very,” replied Miss Matty, rather confused at the moment to remember which was astronomy and which was astrology—but the answer was true under either circumstance, for she read, and was slightly alarmed at Francis Moore’s astrological predictions; and, as to astronomy, in a private and confidential conversation, she had told me she never could believe that the earth was moving constantly, and that she would not believe it if she could, it made her feel so tired and dizzy whenever she thought about it.

“Not really,” Miss Matty replied, a bit confused at the moment about which was astronomy and which was astrology—but her answer held up either way. She read both and was a bit uneasy about Francis Moore’s astrological predictions; and as for astronomy, in a private and confidential chat, she had told me she could never believe that the earth was always in motion, and that she wouldn’t believe it even if she could. Just thinking about it made her feel so tired and dizzy.

In our pattens we picked our way home with extra care that night, so refined and delicate were our perceptions after drinking tea with “my lady.”

In our patterns, we made our way home carefully that night, as our senses were so refined and delicate after having tea with "my lady."

CHAPTER IX.
SIGNOR BRUNONI

Soon after the events of which I gave an account in my last paper, I was summoned home by my father’s illness; and for a time I forgot, in anxiety about him, to wonder how my dear friends at Cranford were getting on, or how Lady Glenmire could reconcile herself to the dulness of the long visit which she was still paying to her sister-in-law, Mrs Jamieson. When my father grew a little stronger I accompanied him to the seaside, so that altogether I seemed banished from Cranford, and was deprived of the opportunity of hearing any chance intelligence of the dear little town for the greater part of that year.

Soon after the events I described in my last paper, I was called home because my father was ill; and for a while, I forgot, in my worry about him, to think about how my dear friends in Cranford were doing, or how Lady Glenmire was managing the boredom of her long visit to her sister-in-law, Mrs. Jamieson. When my father started to recover a bit, I took him to the seaside, so I felt completely cut off from Cranford and missed the chance to hear any news about the lovely little town for most of that year.

Late in November—when we had returned home again, and my father was once more in good health—I received a letter from Miss Matty; and a very mysterious letter it was. She began many sentences without ending them, running them one into another, in much the same confused sort of way in which written words run together on blotting-paper. All I could make out was that, if my father was better (which she hoped he was), and would take warning and wear a great-coat from Michaelmas to Lady-day, if turbans were in fashion, could I tell her? Such a piece of gaiety was going to happen as had not been seen or known of since Wombwell’s lions came, when one of them ate a little child’s arm; and she was, perhaps, too old to care about dress, but a new cap she must have; and, having heard that turbans were worn, and some of the county families likely to come, she would like to look tidy, if I would bring her a cap from the milliner I employed; and oh, dear! how careless of her to forget that she wrote to beg I would come and pay her a visit next Tuesday; when she hoped to have something to offer me in the way of amusement, which she would not now more particularly describe, only sea-green was her favourite colour. So she ended her letter; but in a P.S. she added, she thought she might as well tell me what was the peculiar attraction to Cranford just now; Signor Brunoni was going to exhibit his wonderful magic in the Cranford Assembly Rooms on Wednesday and Friday evening in the following week.

Late in November—after we had returned home and my father was healthy again—I got a letter from Miss Matty, and it was quite mysterious. She started many sentences without finishing them, merging them together like words running together on blotting paper. All I could gather was that if my father was better (which she hoped he was) and would take her advice to wear a coat from Michaelmas to Lady Day, if turbans were in style, could I let her know? Something exciting was about to happen that hadn’t been seen since Wombwell’s lions came, when one of them bit a little kid’s arm; and although she might be too old to care about fashion, she needed a new cap. She had heard that turbans were in trend, and since some of the county families were likely to attend, she wanted to look presentable. If I could get her a cap from my milliner, she would appreciate it. Oh dear! How careless of her to forget that she had written asking me to visit her next Tuesday; she hoped to have something fun planned for me, which she didn’t elaborate on but mentioned that sea-green was her favorite color. She finished her letter there, but in a P.S., she added that she thought I should know about the special event in Cranford right now; Signor Brunoni was going to perform his amazing magic at the Cranford Assembly Rooms the following Wednesday and Friday evening.

I was very glad to accept the invitation from my dear Miss Matty, independently of the conjuror, and most particularly anxious to prevent her from disfiguring her small, gentle, mousey face with a great Saracen’s head turban; and accordingly, I bought her a pretty, neat, middle-aged cap, which, however, was rather a disappointment to her when, on my arrival, she followed me into my bedroom, ostensibly to poke the fire, but in reality, I do believe, to see if the sea-green turban was not inside the cap-box with which I had travelled. It was in vain that I twirled the cap round on my hand to exhibit back and side fronts: her heart had been set upon a turban, and all she could do was to say, with resignation in her look and voice—

I was really happy to accept the invitation from my dear Miss Matty, aside from the conjuror, and I was especially eager to stop her from ruining her small, gentle, mouse-like face with a big Saracen’s head turban. So, I bought her a nice, simple, middle-aged cap, which turned out to be a bit disappointing for her when, upon my arrival, she followed me into my bedroom, pretending to poke the fire, but I really believe it was to check if the sea-green turban was hiding in the cap box I had traveled with. It was pointless for me to twirl the cap around in my hand to show her the front and sides: her heart was set on a turban, and all she could do was say, with a resigned look and voice—

“I am sure you did your best, my dear. It is just like the caps all the ladies in Cranford are wearing, and they have had theirs for a year, I dare say. I should have liked something newer, I confess—something more like the turbans Miss Betty Barker tells me Queen Adelaide wears; but it is very pretty, my dear. And I dare say lavender will wear better than sea-green. Well, after all, what is dress, that we should care anything about it? You’ll tell me if you want anything, my dear. Here is the bell. I suppose turbans have not got down to Drumble yet?”

“I’m sure you did your best, dear. It’s just like the caps all the women in Cranford are wearing, and they’ve probably had theirs for a year. I would have liked something more up-to-date, I admit—something more like the turbans Miss Betty Barker says Queen Adelaide wears; but it’s very pretty, my dear. And I suspect lavender will last longer than sea-green. In the end, what is fashion that we should care so much about it? Just let me know if you need anything, dear. Here’s the bell. I guess turbans haven’t made it to Drumble yet?”

So saying, the dear old lady gently bemoaned herself out of the room, leaving me to dress for the evening, when, as she informed me, she expected Miss Pole and Mrs Forrester, and she hoped I should not feel myself too much tired to join the party. Of course I should not; and I made some haste to unpack and arrange my dress; but, with all my speed, I heard the arrivals and the buzz of conversation in the next room before I was ready. Just as I opened the door, I caught the words, “I was foolish to expect anything very genteel out of the Drumble shops; poor girl! she did her best, I’ve no doubt.” But, for all that, I had rather that she blamed Drumble and me than disfigured herself with a turban.

So saying, the dear old lady softly lamented and left the room, leaving me to get ready for the evening. She mentioned that she was expecting Miss Pole and Mrs. Forrester, and she hoped I wouldn't be too tired to join the gathering. Of course, I wouldn't be; I hurried to unpack and organize my outfit, but despite my speed, I could hear the arrivals and the buzz of conversation in the next room before I was ready. Just as I opened the door, I caught the words, “I was foolish to expect anything very fancy from the Drumble shops; poor girl! She did her best, I’m sure.” Still, I'd prefer that she criticized Drumble and me rather than ruin her look with a turban.

Miss Pole was always the person, in the trio of Cranford ladies now assembled, to have had adventures. She was in the habit of spending the morning in rambling from shop to shop, not to purchase anything (except an occasional reel of cotton or a piece of tape), but to see the new articles and report upon them, and to collect all the stray pieces of intelligence in the town. She had a way, too, of demurely popping hither and thither into all sorts of places to gratify her curiosity on any point—a way which, if she had not looked so very genteel and prim, might have been considered impertinent. And now, by the expressive way in which she cleared her throat, and waited for all minor subjects (such as caps and turbans) to be cleared off the course, we knew she had something very particular to relate, when the due pause came—and I defy any people possessed of common modesty to keep up a conversation long, where one among them sits up aloft in silence, looking down upon all the things they chance to say as trivial and contemptible compared to what they could disclose, if properly entreated. Miss Pole began—

Miss Pole was always the one in the trio of Cranford ladies gathered now who had the most adventures. She usually spent her mornings wandering from shop to shop, not to buy anything (except for the occasional reel of thread or a piece of tape), but to check out new items and report back on them, and to gather stray bits of news around town. She also had a habit of quietly popping in and out of all sorts of places to satisfy her curiosity on various topics—a habit that could have seemed rude if she didn't carry herself with such elegance and primness. And now, with the expressive way she cleared her throat and waited for all minor topics (like caps and turbans) to be set aside, we knew she had something important to share when the right moment arrived—and I challenge anyone with common decency to keep a conversation going while one person sits silently, looking down on everything being said as trivial and silly compared to what they could reveal if asked properly. Miss Pole began—

“As I was stepping out of Gordon’s shop to-day, I chanced to go into the ‘George’ (my Betty has a second-cousin who is chambermaid there, and I thought Betty would like to hear how she was), and, not seeing anyone about, I strolled up the staircase, and found myself in the passage leading to the Assembly Room (you and I remember the Assembly Room, I am sure, Miss Matty! and the minuets de la cour!); so I went on, not thinking of what I was about, when, all at once, I perceived that I was in the middle of the preparations for to-morrow night—the room being divided with great clothes-maids, over which Crosby’s men were tacking red flannel; very dark and odd it seemed; it quite bewildered me, and I was going on behind the screens, in my absence of mind, when a gentleman (quite the gentleman, I can assure you) stepped forwards and asked if I had any business he could arrange for me. He spoke such pretty broken English, I could not help thinking of Thaddeus of Warsaw, and the Hungarian Brothers, and Santo Sebastiani; and while I was busy picturing his past life to myself, he had bowed me out of the room. But wait a minute! You have not heard half my story yet! I was going downstairs, when who should I meet but Betty’s second-cousin. So, of course, I stopped to speak to her for Betty’s sake; and she told me that I had really seen the conjuror—the gentleman who spoke broken English was Signor Brunoni himself. Just at this moment he passed us on the stairs, making such a graceful bow! in reply to which I dropped a curtsey—all foreigners have such polite manners, one catches something of it. But when he had gone downstairs, I bethought me that I had dropped my glove in the Assembly Room (it was safe in my muff all the time, but I never found it till afterwards); so I went back, and, just as I was creeping up the passage left on one side of the great screen that goes nearly across the room, who should I see but the very same gentleman that had met me before, and passed me on the stairs, coming now forwards from the inner part of the room, to which there is no entrance—you remember, Miss Matty—and just repeating, in his pretty broken English, the inquiry if I had any business there—I don’t mean that he put it quite so bluntly, but he seemed very determined that I should not pass the screen—so, of course, I explained about my glove, which, curiously enough, I found at that very moment.”

“As I was leaving Gordon's shop today, I decided to pop into the 'George' (my Betty has a second cousin who works as a chambermaid there, and I thought Betty would like to hear how she’s doing). Not seeing anyone around, I casually walked up the stairs and found myself in the hallway leading to the Assembly Room (you and I remember the Assembly Room, I’m sure, Miss Matty! and the minuets de la cour!). I continued on, not really paying attention, when suddenly I realized I was in the middle of preparations for tomorrow night—the room was divided with big clothes screens, and Crosby’s crew was tacking red flannel over them; it looked dark and strange, which completely confused me. I was about to wander behind the screens, lost in thought, when a gentleman (definitely a gentleman, I assure you) stepped forward and asked if I had any business he could help me with. He spoke such charming broken English that I couldn’t help but think of Thaddeus of Warsaw, the Hungarian Brothers, and Santo Sebastiani; while I was busy imagining his past life, he bowed me out of the room. But wait! You haven’t heard the best part yet! As I was going down the stairs, who should I meet but Betty’s second cousin. Naturally, I stopped to talk to her for Betty’s sake, and she told me that I had actually seen the conjuror—the gentleman who spoke broken English was Signor Brunoni himself. Just then, he passed us on the stairs, making such a graceful bow! In response, I dropped a curtsy—foreigners always have such polite manners, you catch some of it. But once he went downstairs, I remembered that I had dropped my glove in the Assembly Room (it had actually been safe in my muff the whole time, but I didn’t realize it until later); so I went back, and just as I was sneaking up the side hallway next to the big screen that goes almost across the room, who should I see but the same gentleman who had met me before and passed me on the stairs, now coming forward from the inner part of the room where there’s no entrance—you remember, Miss Matty—and repeating, in his lovely broken English, the question about whether I had any business there. I don’t mean to suggest he was so blunt about it, but he seemed quite adamant that I shouldn’t pass the screen—so, of course, I explained about my glove, which, interestingly enough, I found at that very moment.”

Miss Pole, then, had seen the conjuror—the real, live conjuror! and numerous were the questions we all asked her. “Had he a beard?” “Was he young, or old?” “Fair, or dark?” “Did he look”—(unable to shape my question prudently, I put it in another form)—“How did he look?” In short, Miss Pole was the heroine of the evening, owing to her morning’s encounter. If she was not the rose (that is to say the conjuror) she had been near it.

Miss Pole had seen the magician—the real, live magician! and we all bombarded her with questions. “Did he have a beard?” “Was he young or old?” “Was he fair or dark?” “What did he look like?” (Unable to phrase my question wisely, I reworded it)—“How did he look?” In short, Miss Pole was the star of the evening because of her encounter that morning. If she wasn't the rose (meaning the magician), she had been close to it.

Conjuration, sleight of hand, magic, witchcraft, were the subjects of the evening. Miss Pole was slightly sceptical, and inclined to think there might be a scientific solution found for even the proceedings of the Witch of Endor. Mrs Forrester believed everything, from ghosts to death-watches. Miss Matty ranged between the two—always convinced by the last speaker. I think she was naturally more inclined to Mrs Forrester’s side, but a desire of proving herself a worthy sister to Miss Jenkyns kept her equally balanced—Miss Jenkyns, who would never allow a servant to call the little rolls of tallow that formed themselves round candles “winding-sheets,” but insisted on their being spoken of as “roley-poleys!” A sister of hers to be superstitious! It would never do.

Conjuring, sleight of hand, magic, and witchcraft were the topics of the evening. Miss Pole was a bit skeptical and thought there might be a scientific explanation for even the actions of the Witch of Endor. Mrs. Forrester believed in everything, from ghosts to death-watches. Miss Matty wavered between the two—always swayed by whoever spoke last. I think she naturally leaned more towards Mrs. Forrester’s beliefs, but her desire to prove herself a worthy sister to Miss Jenkyns kept her neutral—Miss Jenkyns, who would never let a servant call the little rolls of wax that formed around candles “winding-sheets,” insisting they be referred to as “roley-poleys!” A sister of hers being superstitious! That would be unacceptable.

After tea, I was despatched downstairs into the dining-parlour for that volume of the old Encyclopædia which contained the nouns beginning with C, in order that Miss Pole might prime herself with scientific explanations for the tricks of the following evening. It spoilt the pool at Preference which Miss Matty and Mrs Forrester had been looking forward to, for Miss Pole became so much absorbed in her subject, and the plates by which it was illustrated, that we felt it would be cruel to disturb her otherwise than by one or two well-timed yawns, which I threw in now and then, for I was really touched by the meek way in which the two ladies were bearing their disappointment. But Miss Pole only read the more zealously, imparting to us no more information than this—

After tea, I was sent downstairs to the dining room to get that volume of the old Encyclopædia that had the nouns starting with C, so Miss Pole could prepare herself with scientific explanations for the tricks the next evening. It ruined the game of Preference that Miss Matty and Mrs. Forrester had been looking forward to because Miss Pole became so absorbed in her subject and the illustrations that we felt it would be unfair to interrupt her except by giving a couple of well-timed yawns, which I threw in from time to time, as I was genuinely touched by how patiently the two ladies were handling their disappointment. But Miss Pole simply read even more eagerly, sharing with us no more information than this—

“Ah! I see; I comprehend perfectly. A represents the ball. Put A between B and D—no! between C and F, and turn the second joint of the third finger of your left hand over the wrist of your right H. Very clear indeed! My dear Mrs Forrester, conjuring and witchcraft is a mere affair of the alphabet. Do let me read you this one passage?”

“Ah! I get it; I understand completely. A represents the ball. Place A between B and D—no! between C and F, and twist the second joint of the third finger of your left hand over the wrist of your right hand. Very clear indeed! My dear Mrs. Forrester, conjuring and witchcraft is just a matter of the alphabet. May I read you this one passage?”

Mrs Forrester implored Miss Pole to spare her, saying, from a child upwards, she never could understand being read aloud to; and I dropped the pack of cards, which I had been shuffling very audibly, and by this discreet movement I obliged Miss Pole to perceive that Preference was to have been the order of the evening, and to propose, rather unwillingly, that the pool should commence. The pleasant brightness that stole over the other two ladies’ faces on this! Miss Matty had one or two twinges of self-reproach for having interrupted Miss Pole in her studies: and did not remember her cards well, or give her full attention to the game, until she had soothed her conscience by offering to lend the volume of the Encyclopædia to Miss Pole, who accepted it thankfully, and said Betty should take it home when she came with the lantern.

Mrs. Forrester begged Miss Pole to let her off, saying that ever since she was a child, she had never understood the point of being read to aloud. I dropped the pack of cards I had been shuffling loudly, and with this discreet move, I made Miss Pole realize that the evening was supposed to be about Preference, prompting her to suggest, albeit reluctantly, that we start the game. The happy look that spread across the faces of the other two ladies was delightful! Miss Matty felt a bit guilty for interrupting Miss Pole’s studies and struggled to focus on her cards until she eased her conscience by offering to lend her the volume of the Encyclopædia, which Miss Pole gratefully accepted, saying that Betty would take it home when she arrived with the lantern.

The next evening we were all in a little gentle flutter at the idea of the gaiety before us. Miss Matty went up to dress betimes, and hurried me until I was ready, when we found we had an hour-and-a-half to wait before the “doors opened at seven precisely.” And we had only twenty yards to go! However, as Miss Matty said, it would not do to get too much absorbed in anything, and forget the time; so she thought we had better sit quietly, without lighting the candles, till five minutes to seven. So Miss Matty dozed, and I knitted.

The next evening we were all a little excited about the fun ahead. Miss Matty went to get ready early and rushed me until I was ready, at which point we realized we had an hour and a half to wait before the “doors opened at seven sharp.” And we only had to walk twenty yards! But as Miss Matty said, we shouldn’t get too caught up in anything and lose track of time; so she thought we should just sit quietly, without lighting the candles, until five minutes to seven. So Miss Matty dozed off, and I knitted.

At length we set off; and at the door under the carriage-way at the “George,” we met Mrs Forrester and Miss Pole: the latter was discussing the subject of the evening with more vehemence than ever, and throwing X’s and B’s at our heads like hailstones. She had even copied one or two of the “receipts”—as she called them—for the different tricks, on backs of letters, ready to explain and to detect Signor Brunoni’s arts.

Finally, we set off, and at the door under the carriageway at the "George," we ran into Mrs. Forrester and Miss Pole. The latter was arguing about the evening's topic with more intensity than ever, bombarding us with X's and B's like they were hailstones. She had even written down a couple of the "recipes"—as she referred to them—for the various tricks on the backs of letters, prepared to explain and expose Signor Brunoni's tricks.

We went into the cloak-room adjoining the Assembly Room; Miss Matty gave a sigh or two to her departed youth, and the remembrance of the last time she had been there, as she adjusted her pretty new cap before the strange, quaint old mirror in the cloak-room. The Assembly Room had been added to the inn, about a hundred years before, by the different county families, who met together there once a month during the winter to dance and play at cards. Many a county beauty had first swung through the minuet that she afterwards danced before Queen Charlotte in this very room. It was said that one of the Gunnings had graced the apartment with her beauty; it was certain that a rich and beautiful widow, Lady Williams, had here been smitten with the noble figure of a young artist, who was staying with some family in the neighbourhood for professional purposes, and accompanied his patrons to the Cranford Assembly. And a pretty bargain poor Lady Williams had of her handsome husband, if all tales were true. Now, no beauty blushed and dimpled along the sides of the Cranford Assembly Room; no handsome artist won hearts by his bow, chapeau bras in hand; the old room was dingy; the salmon-coloured paint had faded into a drab; great pieces of plaster had chipped off from the fine wreaths and festoons on its walls; but still a mouldy odour of aristocracy lingered about the place, and a dusty recollection of the days that were gone made Miss Matty and Mrs Forrester bridle up as they entered, and walk mincingly up the room, as if there were a number of genteel observers, instead of two little boys with a stick of toffee between them with which to beguile the time.

We walked into the cloakroom next to the Assembly Room; Miss Matty sighed a couple of times for her lost youth and the memory of the last time she had been there, while she adjusted her lovely new hat in front of the old, quirky mirror in the cloakroom. The Assembly Room had been added to the inn about a hundred years ago by various county families, who gathered there once a month during the winter to dance and play cards. Many a county beauty had first danced the minuet here before eventually performing it for Queen Charlotte in this very room. It was rumored that one of the Gunnings had graced the place with her beauty; it was certain that a wealthy and beautiful widow, Lady Williams, had fallen for the handsome figure of a young artist who was visiting some local family for work and joined his patrons at the Cranford Assembly. And if all the stories were true, poor Lady Williams got quite a deal with her attractive husband. Now, there were no beauties blushing and smiling in the Cranford Assembly Room; no charming artist stealing hearts with a bow, hat in hand; the old room was dingy; the salmon-colored paint had faded to a dull gray; large chunks of plaster had chipped off the beautiful wreaths and decorations on the walls; yet a musty scent of aristocracy lingered in the air, and a dusty reminder of days gone by made Miss Matty and Mrs. Forrester straighten up as they entered and walk delicately across the room, as if there were a crowd of refined observers rather than just two little boys sharing a stick of candy to pass the time.

We stopped short at the second front row; I could hardly understand why, until I heard Miss Pole ask a stray waiter if any of the county families were expected; and when he shook his head, and believed not, Mrs Forrester and Miss Matty moved forwards, and our party represented a conversational square. The front row was soon augmented and enriched by Lady Glenmire and Mrs Jamieson. We six occupied the two front rows, and our aristocratic seclusion was respected by the groups of shopkeepers who strayed in from time to time and huddled together on the back benches. At least I conjectured so, from the noise they made, and the sonorous bumps they gave in sitting down; but when, in weariness of the obstinate green curtain that would not draw up, but would stare at me with two odd eyes, seen through holes, as in the old tapestry story, I would fain have looked round at the merry chattering people behind me, Miss Pole clutched my arm, and begged me not to turn, for “it was not the thing.” What “the thing” was, I never could find out, but it must have been something eminently dull and tiresome. However, we all sat eyes right, square front, gazing at the tantalising curtain, and hardly speaking intelligibly, we were so afraid of being caught in the vulgarity of making any noise in a place of public amusement. Mrs Jamieson was the most fortunate, for she fell asleep.

We stopped short at the second front row; I could hardly understand why, until I heard Miss Pole ask a wandering waiter if any of the county families were expected. When he shook his head and said no, Mrs. Forrester and Miss Matty moved forward, and our group formed a conversational square. The front row was soon joined by Lady Glenmire and Mrs. Jamieson. The six of us occupied the two front rows, and our upper-class privacy was respected by the groups of shopkeepers who wandered in occasionally and huddled together on the back benches. At least, that’s what I guessed from the noise they made and the loud thuds as they sat down. But when, tired of the stubborn green curtain that wouldn’t rise and seemed to stare at me with two strange eyes, like something from an old tapestry story, I wanted to look back at the cheerful chatting people behind me, Miss Pole grabbed my arm and begged me not to turn around, for “it wasn’t proper.” What “proper” was, I never figured out, but it must have been something really dull and tiresome. Anyway, we all sat with our eyes straight ahead, staring at the teasing curtain, hardly speaking clearly since we were so afraid of being caught in the rudeness of making any noise in a public place. Mrs. Jamieson was the luckiest since she fell asleep.

At length the eyes disappeared—the curtain quivered—one side went up before the other, which stuck fast; it was dropped again, and, with a fresh effort, and a vigorous pull from some unseen hand, it flew up, revealing to our sight a magnificent gentleman in the Turkish costume, seated before a little table, gazing at us (I should have said with the same eyes that I had last seen through the hole in the curtain) with calm and condescending dignity, “like a being of another sphere,” as I heard a sentimental voice ejaculate behind me.

At last, the eyes vanished—the curtain trembled—one side lifted before the other, which remained stuck; it fell again, and with another effort, and a strong pull from an unseen hand, it shot up, revealing to us a magnificent gentleman in Turkish attire, seated at a small table, looking at us (I should mention with the same eyes I had last seen through the hole in the curtain) with a calm and condescending dignity, “like a being from another world,” as I heard a sentimental voice exclaim behind me.

“That’s not Signor Brunoni!” said Miss Pole decidedly; and so audibly that I am sure he heard, for he glanced down over his flowing beard at our party with an air of mute reproach. “Signor Brunoni had no beard—but perhaps he’ll come soon.” So she lulled herself into patience. Meanwhile, Miss Matty had reconnoitred through her eye-glass, wiped it, and looked again. Then she turned round, and said to me, in a kind, mild, sorrowful tone—

“That’s not Signor Brunoni!” Miss Pole said firmly, and loud enough that I’m sure he heard, as he looked down at us over his long beard with a silent look of disappointment. “Signor Brunoni didn’t have a beard—but maybe he’ll arrive soon.” So she settled into waiting patiently. In the meantime, Miss Matty had surveyed the scene through her monocle, wiped it, and looked again. Then she turned to me and said in a gentle, sorrowful tone—

“You see, my dear, turbans are worn.”

“You see, my dear, turbans are worn.”

But we had no time for more conversation. The Grand Turk, as Miss Pole chose to call him, arose and announced himself as Signor Brunoni.

But we didn’t have time for more chat. The Grand Turk, as Miss Pole liked to call him, stood up and introduced himself as Signor Brunoni.

“I don’t believe him!” exclaimed Miss Pole, in a defiant manner. He looked at her again, with the same dignified upbraiding in his countenance. “I don’t!” she repeated more positively than ever. “Signor Brunoni had not got that muffy sort of thing about his chin, but looked like a close-shaved Christian gentleman.”

“I don’t believe him!” shouted Miss Pole defiantly. He looked at her again, with the same dignified reproach on his face. “I don’t!” she insisted even more firmly. “Signor Brunoni didn’t have that fluffy thing around his chin; he looked like a well-groomed Christian gentleman.”

Miss Pole’s energetic speeches had the good effect of wakening up Mrs Jamieson, who opened her eyes wide, in sign of the deepest attention—a proceeding which silenced Miss Pole and encouraged the Grand Turk to proceed, which he did in very broken English—so broken that there was no cohesion between the parts of his sentences; a fact which he himself perceived at last, and so left off speaking and proceeded to action.

Miss Pole’s enthusiastic speeches successfully captured Mrs. Jamieson’s attention, making her open her eyes wide to show she was really listening—this made Miss Pole quiet down and encouraged the Grand Turk to continue. He spoke in very broken English—so broken that his sentences didn’t connect properly; he eventually noticed this and stopped talking to take action instead.

Now we were astonished. How he did his tricks I could not imagine; no, not even when Miss Pole pulled out her pieces of paper and began reading aloud—or at least in a very audible whisper—the separate “receipts” for the most common of his tricks. If ever I saw a man frown and look enraged, I saw the Grand Turk frown at Miss Pole; but, as she said, what could be expected but unchristian looks from a Mussulman? If Miss Pole were sceptical, and more engrossed with her receipts and diagrams than with his tricks, Miss Matty and Mrs Forrester were mystified and perplexed to the highest degree. Mrs Jamieson kept taking her spectacles off and wiping them, as if she thought it was something defective in them which made the legerdemain; and Lady Glenmire, who had seen many curious sights in Edinburgh, was very much struck with the tricks, and would not at all agree with Miss Pole, who declared that anybody could do them with a little practice, and that she would, herself, undertake to do all he did, with two hours given to study the Encyclopædia and make her third finger flexible.

Now we were amazed. I couldn’t figure out how he performed his tricks; no, not even when Miss Pole pulled out her papers and began reading aloud—or at least in a very clear whisper—the separate “instructions” for the most basic of his tricks. If I ever saw a man frown and look furious, it was the Grand Turk frowning at Miss Pole; but, as she pointed out, what could be expected but unchristian expressions from a Muslim? If Miss Pole was skeptical and more focused on her instructions and diagrams than on his tricks, Miss Matty and Mrs. Forrester were completely baffled and confused. Mrs. Jamieson kept taking off her glasses and wiping them, as if she believed it was something wrong with them that caused the illusion; and Lady Glenmire, who had witnessed many strange spectacles in Edinburgh, was highly impressed by the tricks and completely disagreed with Miss Pole, who insisted that anyone could do them with a little practice, and that she would, herself, take on the challenge of performing everything he did, given two hours to study the Encyclopedia and make her third finger flexible.

At last Miss Matty and Mrs Forrester became perfectly awestricken. They whispered together. I sat just behind them, so I could not help hearing what they were saying. Miss Matty asked Mrs Forrester “if she thought it was quite right to have come to see such things? She could not help fearing they were lending encouragement to something that was not quite”— A little shake of the head filled up the blank. Mrs Forrester replied, that the same thought had crossed her mind; she too was feeling very uncomfortable, it was so very strange. She was quite certain that it was her pocket-handkerchief which was in that loaf just now; and it had been in her own hand not five minutes before. She wondered who had furnished the bread? She was sure it could not be Dakin, because he was the churchwarden. Suddenly Miss Matty half-turned towards me—

At last, Miss Matty and Mrs. Forrester were completely taken aback. They whispered to each other. I was sitting just behind them, so I couldn't help but overhear what they were saying. Miss Matty asked Mrs. Forrester if she thought it was completely appropriate to come and see such things. She couldn't shake the feeling that they were encouraging something that wasn’t quite— A small shake of the head filled in the gap. Mrs. Forrester replied that she had the same thought; she too was feeling very uneasy, it was all so odd. She was certain that it was her handkerchief that had been in that loaf just now, and it had been in her own hand just five minutes earlier. She wondered who had provided the bread. She was sure it couldn't be Dakin, since he was the churchwarden. Suddenly, Miss Matty half-turned toward me—

“Will you look, my dear—you are a stranger in the town, and it won’t give rise to unpleasant reports—will you just look round and see if the rector is here? If he is, I think we may conclude that this wonderful man is sanctioned by the Church, and that will be a great relief to my mind.”

“Will you take a look, my dear—you’re new in town, and it won’t cause any bad rumors—will you just look around and see if the rector is here? If he is, I think we can assume that this amazing man has the Church’s approval, and that will really put my mind at ease.”

I looked, and I saw the tall, thin, dry, dusty rector, sitting surrounded by National School boys, guarded by troops of his own sex from any approach of the many Cranford spinsters. His kind face was all agape with broad smiles, and the boys around him were in chinks of laughing. I told Miss Matty that the Church was smiling approval, which set her mind at ease.

I looked and saw the tall, thin, dry, dusty rector sitting surrounded by National School boys, kept at bay by groups of men from the many Cranford spinsters. His kind face was lit up with broad smiles, and the boys around him were laughing. I told Miss Matty that the Church was smiling in approval, which put her mind at ease.

I have never named Mr Hayter, the rector, because I, as a well-to-do and happy young woman, never came in contact with him. He was an old bachelor, but as afraid of matrimonial reports getting abroad about him as any girl of eighteen: and he would rush into a shop or dive down an entry, sooner than encounter any of the Cranford ladies in the street; and, as for the Preference parties, I did not wonder at his not accepting invitations to them. To tell the truth, I always suspected Miss Pole of having given very vigorous chase to Mr Hayter when he first came to Cranford; and not the less, because now she appeared to share so vividly in his dread lest her name should ever be coupled with his. He found all his interests among the poor and helpless; he had treated the National School boys this very night to the performance; and virtue was for once its own reward, for they guarded him right and left, and clung round him as if he had been the queen-bee and they the swarm. He felt so safe in their environment that he could even afford to give our party a bow as we filed out. Miss Pole ignored his presence, and pretended to be absorbed in convincing us that we had been cheated, and had not seen Signor Brunoni after all.

I’ve never mentioned Mr. Hayter, the rector, because as a wealthy and content young woman, I never interacted with him. He was an old bachelor, just as fearful of gossip about marriage as any eighteen-year-old girl; he would rush into a shop or duck into an alley rather than run into any of the Cranford ladies on the street. And I understood why he didn't accept invitations to the Preference parties. Honestly, I always suspected Miss Pole of having pursued Mr. Hayter pretty aggressively when he first arrived in Cranford, especially since she seemed so concerned that her name wouldn’t be linked to his. He focused on the poor and vulnerable; just that night, he treated the boys at the National School to a performance, and for once, being virtuous paid off, as they surrounded him like a humming swarm around a queen bee. He felt so secure in their company that he even managed to give our group a wave as we left. Miss Pole ignored him and pretended to be deeply engaged in persuading us that we had been tricked and hadn’t really seen Signor Brunoni at all.

CHAPTER X.
THE PANIC

I think a series of circumstances dated from Signor Brunoni’s visit to Cranford, which seemed at the time connected in our minds with him, though I don’t know that he had anything really to do with them. All at once all sorts of uncomfortable rumours got afloat in the town. There were one or two robberies—real bonâ fide robberies; men had up before the magistrates and committed for trial—and that seemed to make us all afraid of being robbed; and for a long time, at Miss Matty’s, I know, we used to make a regular expedition all round the kitchens and cellars every night, Miss Matty leading the way, armed with the poker, I following with the hearth-brush, and Martha carrying the shovel and fire-irons with which to sound the alarm; and by the accidental hitting together of them she often frightened us so much that we bolted ourselves up, all three together, in the back-kitchen, or store-room, or wherever we happened to be, till, when our affright was over, we recollected ourselves and set out afresh with double valiance. By day we heard strange stories from the shopkeepers and cottagers, of carts that went about in the dead of night, drawn by horses shod with felt, and guarded by men in dark clothes, going round the town, no doubt in search of some unwatched house or some unfastened door.

I think a series of events started with Signor Brunoni’s visit to Cranford, which at the time seemed linked to him, although I’m not sure he really had anything to do with them. Suddenly, all kinds of uneasy rumors spread throughout the town. There were one or two actual robberies—real, confirmed robberies; men were brought before the magistrates and charged for trial—and that made us all fearful of being robbed. For a long time at Miss Matty’s, I know we used to make a nightly routine of checking around the kitchens and cellars, with Miss Matty leading the way, armed with the poker, while I followed with the hearth-brush, and Martha carried the shovel and fire tools to sound the alarm. By accident, when those items clanked together, she often scared us so much that we ended up locking ourselves in the back kitchen, or the store room, or wherever we happened to be, until we calmed down and gathered our courage to go out again. During the day, we heard strange tales from shopkeepers and villagers about carts rolling through the night, pulled by horses wearing felt shoes, and guarded by men in dark clothing, roaming around town, clearly searching for some unguarded house or unlocked door.

Miss Pole, who affected great bravery herself, was the principal person to collect and arrange these reports so as to make them assume their most fearful aspect. But we discovered that she had begged one of Mr Hoggins’s worn-out hats to hang up in her lobby, and we (at least I) had doubts as to whether she really would enjoy the little adventure of having her house broken into, as she protested she should. Miss Matty made no secret of being an arrant coward, but she went regularly through her housekeeper’s duty of inspection—only the hour for this became earlier and earlier, till at last we went the rounds at half-past six, and Miss Matty adjourned to bed soon after seven, “in order to get the night over the sooner.”

Miss Pole, who pretended to be very brave, was the main person to gather and shape these reports to make them seem as scary as possible. But we found out she had borrowed one of Mr. Hoggins’s old hats to hang up in her hallway, and I (at least) had my doubts about whether she really would enjoy the little adventure of having her house broken into, as she claimed she would. Miss Matty didn’t hide the fact that she was a complete coward, but she still carried out her duties as housekeeper—though the time for this became earlier and earlier, until we were going through the house at half-past six, and Miss Matty went to bed soon after seven, “to get the night over with sooner.”

Cranford had so long piqued itself on being an honest and moral town that it had grown to fancy itself too genteel and well-bred to be otherwise, and felt the stain upon its character at this time doubly. But we comforted ourselves with the assurance which we gave to each other that the robberies could never have been committed by any Cranford person; it must have been a stranger or strangers who brought this disgrace upon the town, and occasioned as many precautions as if we were living among the Red Indians or the French.

Cranford had prided itself on being an honest and moral town for so long that it had come to believe it was too refined and well-mannered to be anything else, and now it felt the impact on its reputation even more. But we reassured ourselves by insisting that the robberies could never have been carried out by anyone from Cranford; it must have been a stranger or strangers who brought this shame upon the town, leading us to take as many precautions as if we were living among Native Americans or the French.

This last comparison of our nightly state of defence and fortification was made by Mrs Forrester, whose father had served under General Burgoyne in the American war, and whose husband had fought the French in Spain. She indeed inclined to the idea that, in some way, the French were connected with the small thefts, which were ascertained facts, and the burglaries and highway robberies, which were rumours. She had been deeply impressed with the idea of French spies at some time in her life; and the notion could never be fairly eradicated, but sprang up again from time to time. And now her theory was this:—The Cranford people respected themselves too much, and were too grateful to the aristocracy who were so kind as to live near the town, ever to disgrace their bringing up by being dishonest or immoral; therefore, we must believe that the robbers were strangers—if strangers, why not foreigners?—if foreigners, who so likely as the French? Signor Brunoni spoke broken English like a Frenchman; and, though he wore a turban like a Turk, Mrs Forrester had seen a print of Madame de Staël with a turban on, and another of Mr Denon in just such a dress as that in which the conjuror had made his appearance, showing clearly that the French, as well as the Turks, wore turbans. There could be no doubt Signor Brunoni was a Frenchman—a French spy come to discover the weak and undefended places of England, and doubtless he had his accomplices. For her part, she, Mrs Forrester, had always had her own opinion of Miss Pole’s adventure at the “George Inn”—seeing two men where only one was believed to be. French people had ways and means which, she was thankful to say, the English knew nothing about; and she had never felt quite easy in her mind about going to see that conjuror—it was rather too much like a forbidden thing, though the rector was there. In short, Mrs Forrester grew more excited than we had ever known her before, and, being an officer’s daughter and widow, we looked up to her opinion, of course.

This final comparison of our nightly defense and security was made by Mrs. Forrester, whose father had served under General Burgoyne in the American war and whose husband had fought the French in Spain. She truly leaned toward the idea that, in some way, the French were linked to the small thefts, which were confirmed facts, and the burglaries and highway robberies, which were just rumors. She had been deeply influenced by the idea of French spies at some point in her life, and that notion could never be completely eliminated; it would resurface from time to time. Her theory now was this: the people of Cranford respected themselves too much and were too grateful to the aristocrats who graciously lived near the town to ever taint their upbringing by being dishonest or immoral. Therefore, we had to believe that the robbers were strangers—if they were strangers, why not foreigners?—and if they were foreigners, who was more likely than the French? Signor Brunoni spoke broken English like a Frenchman; and even though he wore a turban like a Turk, Mrs. Forrester had seen a print of Madame de Staël wearing a turban, and another of Mr. Denon in just the same outfit the magician had appeared in, clearly indicating that the French, just like the Turks, wore turbans. There was no doubt Signor Brunoni was a Frenchman—a French spy who had come to identify the weak and unprotected spots in England, and he undoubtedly had his accomplices. As for her, Mrs. Forrester had always had her own thoughts about Miss Pole’s experience at the “George Inn”—seeing two men where only one was thought to be. French people had their ways and tricks that, she was glad to say, the English knew nothing about; and she had never felt entirely comfortable about going to see that magician—it felt a bit too much like a forbidden thing, even though the rector was there. In short, Mrs. Forrester became more animated than we had ever seen her before, and being an officer’s daughter and widow, we naturally looked up to her opinion.

Really I do not know how much was true or false in the reports which flew about like wildfire just at this time; but it seemed to me then that there was every reason to believe that at Mardon (a small town about eight miles from Cranford) houses and shops were entered by holes made in the walls, the bricks being silently carried away in the dead of the night, and all done so quietly that no sound was heard either in or out of the house. Miss Matty gave it up in despair when she heard of this. “What was the use,” said she, “of locks and bolts, and bells to the windows, and going round the house every night? That last trick was fit for a conjuror. Now she did believe that Signor Brunoni was at the bottom of it.”

Honestly, I have no idea how much of the information circulating at that time was true or false. However, it seemed to me that there was every reason to believe that in Mardon (a small town about eight miles from Cranford), houses and shops were being broken into through holes made in the walls, with the bricks quietly taken away in the dead of night, and all done so silently that no noise was heard inside or outside the house. Miss Matty gave up in despair when she heard about this. “What’s the point,” she said, “of having locks and bolts, and window bells, and checking around the house every night? That last trick was like magic. Now she really believed that Signor Brunoni was behind it all.”

One afternoon, about five o’clock, we were startled by a hasty knock at the door. Miss Matty bade me run and tell Martha on no account to open the door till she (Miss Matty) had reconnoitred through the window; and she armed herself with a footstool to drop down on the head of the visitor, in case he should show a face covered with black crape, as he looked up in answer to her inquiry of who was there. But it was nobody but Miss Pole and Betty. The former came upstairs, carrying a little hand-basket, and she was evidently in a state of great agitation.

One afternoon, around five o’clock, we were surprised by a quick knock at the door. Miss Matty told me to run and tell Martha not to open the door under any circumstances until she (Miss Matty) had checked through the window; and she got ready with a footstool to drop on the visitor's head if he happened to have a face covered with black fabric when he looked up to answer her question of who was there. But it was just Miss Pole and Betty. Miss Pole came upstairs, holding a small hand-basket, and she clearly seemed very agitated.

“Take care of that!” said she to me, as I offered to relieve her of her basket. “It’s my plate. I am sure there is a plan to rob my house to-night. I am come to throw myself on your hospitality, Miss Matty. Betty is going to sleep with her cousin at the ‘George.’ I can sit up here all night if you will allow me; but my house is so far from any neighbours, and I don’t believe we could be heard if we screamed ever so!”

“Take care of that!” she said to me as I offered to take her basket. “It’s my plate. I’m convinced there’s a plan to break into my house tonight. I’ve come to rely on your hospitality, Miss Matty. Betty is going to stay with her cousin at the ‘George.’ I can stay up here all night if you don’t mind; but my house is so far from any neighbors, and I really don’t think we could be heard even if we screamed!”

“But,” said Miss Matty, “what has alarmed you so much? Have you seen any men lurking about the house?”

“But,” Miss Matty said, “what’s got you so worried? Have you seen any guys hanging around the house?”

“Oh, yes!” answered Miss Pole. “Two very bad-looking men have gone three times past the house, very slowly; and an Irish beggar-woman came not half-an-hour ago, and all but forced herself in past Betty, saying her children were starving, and she must speak to the mistress. You see, she said ‘mistress,’ though there was a hat hanging up in the hall, and it would have been more natural to have said ‘master.’ But Betty shut the door in her face, and came up to me, and we got the spoons together, and sat in the parlour-window watching till we saw Thomas Jones going from his work, when we called to him and asked him to take care of us into the town.”

“Oh, yes!” Miss Pole replied. “Two really shady-looking guys have walked by the house three times, really slowly; and an Irish beggar woman showed up not even half an hour ago, practically forcing her way in past Betty, saying her kids were starving and she needed to talk to the lady of the house. You see, she said ‘lady,’ even though there was a hat hanging in the hallway, and it would have made more sense to say ‘man.’ But Betty slammed the door in her face and came upstairs to me, and we grabbed the spoons together and sat in the parlor window, watching until we saw Thomas Jones coming back from work, when we called to him and asked him to walk us into town.”

We might have triumphed over Miss Pole, who had professed such bravery until she was frightened; but we were too glad to perceive that she shared in the weaknesses of humanity to exult over her; and I gave up my room to her very willingly, and shared Miss Matty’s bed for the night. But before we retired, the two ladies rummaged up, out of the recesses of their memory, such horrid stories of robbery and murder that I quite quaked in my shoes. Miss Pole was evidently anxious to prove that such terrible events had occurred within her experience that she was justified in her sudden panic; and Miss Matty did not like to be outdone, and capped every story with one yet more horrible, till it reminded me oddly enough, of an old story I had read somewhere, of a nightingale and a musician, who strove one against the other which could produce the most admirable music, till poor Philomel dropped down dead.

We might have beaten Miss Pole, who had claimed to be so brave until she got scared; but we were too happy to see that she shared in the weaknesses of humanity to take pleasure in her panic. I gladly gave up my room to her and spent the night in Miss Matty’s bed. But before we went to sleep, the two ladies dug up such horrifying stories of robbery and murder from their memories that I was shaking in my shoes. Miss Pole was clearly eager to show that she had experienced such terrible events, which justified her sudden fear, and Miss Matty didn’t want to be outdone, so she topped every story with one even more gruesome, until it oddly reminded me of an old tale I had read somewhere about a nightingale and a musician who competed to produce the most beautiful music, until poor Philomel collapsed dead.

One of the stories that haunted me for a long time afterwards was of a girl who was left in charge of a great house in Cumberland on some particular fair-day, when the other servants all went off to the gaieties. The family were away in London, and a pedlar came by, and asked to leave his large and heavy pack in the kitchen, saying he would call for it again at night; and the girl (a gamekeeper’s daughter), roaming about in search of amusement, chanced to hit upon a gun hanging up in the hall, and took it down to look at the chasing; and it went off through the open kitchen door, hit the pack, and a slow dark thread of blood came oozing out. (How Miss Pole enjoyed this part of the story, dwelling on each word as if she loved it!) She rather hurried over the further account of the girl’s bravery, and I have but a confused idea that, somehow, she baffled the robbers with Italian irons, heated red-hot, and then restored to blackness by being dipped in grease.

One of the stories that haunted me for a long time afterwards was about a girl who was left in charge of a large house in Cumberland on a particular fair day when all the other servants went off to have fun. The family was away in London, and a pedlar came by, asking to leave his heavy pack in the kitchen, saying he'd come back for it at night; the girl (the daughter of a gamekeeper), wandering around looking for something to do, happened to find a gun hanging in the hall and took it down to admire the design. It accidentally went off through the open kitchen door, struck the pack, and a slow, dark trickle of blood began to ooze out. (How Miss Pole loved this part of the story, savoring each word as if she cherished it!) She quickly skimmed over the rest of the story about the girl's bravery, and I only have a vague recollection that she somehow managed to outsmart the robbers with Italian irons that were heated red-hot and then darkened by dipping them in grease.

We parted for the night with an awe-stricken wonder as to what we should hear of in the morning—and, on my part, with a vehement desire for the night to be over and gone: I was so afraid lest the robbers should have seen, from some dark lurking-place, that Miss Pole had carried off her plate, and thus have a double motive for attacking our house.

We said goodbye for the night, feeling amazed and curious about what we’d hear in the morning—and I personally couldn't wait for the night to be over. I was really afraid that the robbers might have seen, from some hidden spot, that Miss Pole had taken her plate, which would give them an extra reason to break into our house.

But until Lady Glenmire came to call next day we heard of nothing unusual. The kitchen fire-irons were in exactly the same position against the back door as when Martha and I had skilfully piled them up, like spillikins, ready to fall with an awful clatter if only a cat had touched the outside panels. I had wondered what we should all do if thus awakened and alarmed, and had proposed to Miss Matty that we should cover up our faces under the bed-clothes so that there should be no danger of the robbers thinking that we could identify them; but Miss Matty, who was trembling very much, scouted this idea, and said we owed it to society to apprehend them, and that she should certainly do her best to lay hold of them and lock them up in the garret till morning.

But until Lady Glenmire came to visit the next day, we didn't hear anything unusual. The kitchen fire tools were exactly where we had left them against the back door, just as Martha and I had carefully stacked them up like pick-up sticks, ready to crash down if a cat brushed against the outside panels. I had wondered what we would all do if we were suddenly woken up and scared, and I suggested to Miss Matty that we should hide our faces under the blankets so the robbers wouldn’t think we could recognize them. But Miss Matty, who was shaking quite a bit, dismissed this idea and said we had a responsibility to society to catch them and that she would definitely do her best to grab them and keep them locked in the attic until morning.

When Lady Glenmire came, we almost felt jealous of her. Mrs Jamieson’s house had really been attacked; at least there were men’s footsteps to be seen on the flower borders, underneath the kitchen windows, “where nae men should be;” and Carlo had barked all through the night as if strangers were abroad. Mrs Jamieson had been awakened by Lady Glenmire, and they had rung the bell which communicated with Mr Mulliner’s room in the third storey, and when his night-capped head had appeared over the bannisters, in answer to the summons, they had told him of their alarm, and the reasons for it; whereupon he retreated into his bedroom, and locked the door (for fear of draughts, as he informed them in the morning), and opened the window, and called out valiantly to say, if the supposed robbers would come to him he would fight them; but, as Lady Glenmire observed, that was but poor comfort, since they would have to pass by Mrs Jamieson’s room and her own before they could reach him, and must be of a very pugnacious disposition indeed if they neglected the opportunities of robbery presented by the unguarded lower storeys, to go up to a garret, and there force a door in order to get at the champion of the house. Lady Glenmire, after waiting and listening for some time in the drawing-room, had proposed to Mrs Jamieson that they should go to bed; but that lady said she should not feel comfortable unless she sat up and watched; and, accordingly, she packed herself warmly up on the sofa, where she was found by the housemaid, when she came into the room at six o’clock, fast asleep; but Lady Glenmire went to bed, and kept awake all night.

When Lady Glenmire arrived, we almost felt jealous of her. Mrs. Jamieson's house had definitely been disturbed; there were men's footsteps visible on the flower beds under the kitchen windows, “where no men should be;” and Carlo had barked all night as if there were intruders. Mrs. Jamieson had been roused by Lady Glenmire, and they rang the bell that connected to Mr. Mulliner's room on the third floor. When his night-capped head appeared over the banister in response, they told him about their fear and the reasons behind it; he then went back to his bedroom, locked the door (to avoid drafts, as he explained in the morning), opened the window, and bravely shouted that if the supposed robbers came to him, he would fight them. But, as Lady Glenmire noted, that was not very reassuring since the robbers would have to pass by Mrs. Jamie's room and hers before reaching him, and they'd have to be quite aggressive to pass up the easy pickings in the unguarded lower floors just to go to an attic to break down a door to confront the defender of the house. After waiting and listening for a while in the drawing-room, Lady Glenmire suggested to Mrs. Jamieson that they should go to bed; however, Mrs. Jamieson said she wouldn't feel comfortable unless she stayed up and kept watch. So, she wrapped herself warmly on the sofa, where the housemaid found her fast asleep when she came into the room at six o’clock. Meanwhile, Lady Glenmire went to bed and stayed awake all night.

When Miss Pole heard of this, she nodded her head in great satisfaction. She had been sure we should hear of something happening in Cranford that night; and we had heard. It was clear enough they had first proposed to attack her house; but when they saw that she and Betty were on their guard, and had carried off the plate, they had changed their tactics and gone to Mrs Jamieson’s, and no one knew what might have happened if Carlo had not barked, like a good dog as he was!

When Miss Pole heard about this, she nodded her head in satisfaction. She had been sure we would hear about something happening in Cranford that night; and we did. It was obvious they had initially intended to break into her house; but when they saw that she and Betty were on alert and had taken the silver, they changed their plan and went to Mrs. Jamieson's. No one knew what might have happened if Carlo hadn’t barked, like the good dog he was!

Poor Carlo! his barking days were nearly over. Whether the gang who infested the neighbourhood were afraid of him, or whether they were revengeful enough, for the way in which he had baffled them on the night in question, to poison him; or whether, as some among the more uneducated people thought, he died of apoplexy, brought on by too much feeding and too little exercise; at any rate, it is certain that, two days after this eventful night, Carlo was found dead, with his poor legs stretched out stiff in the attitude of running, as if by such unusual exertion he could escape the sure pursuer, Death.

Poor Carlo! His days of barking were almost over. It was uncertain whether the gang that roamed the neighborhood was scared of him, or if they were vengeful enough—after he had outsmarted them that night—to poison him; or, as some of the less educated thought, if he simply died of a stroke caused by overeating and not getting enough exercise. Regardless, it’s clear that two days after that significant night, Carlo was found dead, with his poor legs stretched out stiffly as if he were still trying to run away from the inevitable pursuer, Death.

We were all sorry for Carlo, the old familiar friend who had snapped at us for so many years; and the mysterious mode of his death made us very uncomfortable. Could Signor Brunoni be at the bottom of this? He had apparently killed a canary with only a word of command; his will seemed of deadly force; who knew but what he might yet be lingering in the neighbourhood willing all sorts of awful things!

We all felt bad for Carlo, our longtime friend who had always been tough on us; and the strange way he died really unsettled us. Could Signor Brunoni have been involved in this? He had seemingly killed a canary just by telling it to; his will seemed powerful enough to do harm; who knows what he might still be up to around here, wishing terrible things on people!

We whispered these fancies among ourselves in the evenings; but in the mornings our courage came back with the daylight, and in a week’s time we had got over the shock of Carlo’s death; all but Mrs Jamieson. She, poor thing, felt it as she had felt no event since her husband’s death; indeed, Miss Pole said, that as the Honourable Mr Jamieson drank a good deal, and occasioned her much uneasiness, it was possible that Carlo’s death might be the greater affliction. But there was always a tinge of cynicism in Miss Pole’s remarks. However, one thing was clear and certain—it was necessary for Mrs Jamieson to have some change of scene; and Mr Mulliner was very impressive on this point, shaking his head whenever we inquired after his mistress, and speaking of her loss of appetite and bad nights very ominously; and with justice too, for if she had two characteristics in her natural state of health they were a facility of eating and sleeping. If she could neither eat nor sleep, she must be indeed out of spirits and out of health.

We quietly shared these thoughts among ourselves in the evenings, but by morning, our courage returned with the light of day. Within a week, we had moved past the shock of Carlo’s death, except for Mrs. Jamieson. Poor thing, she felt it more deeply than any event since her husband’s passing. In fact, Miss Pole remarked that since the Honourable Mr. Jamieson drank heavily and caused her a lot of worry, Carlo’s death might be an even bigger blow. Yet, there was always a hint of cynicism in Miss Pole’s comments. Still, one thing was clear—it was essential for Mrs. Jamieson to have a change of scenery. Mr. Mulliner was very serious about this, shaking his head whenever we asked about her and talking ominously about her loss of appetite and sleepless nights. And he was right, because if she had two notable traits in her usual healthy state, they were her ability to eat and sleep well. If she couldn’t do either, she must truly be feeling low and unwell.

Lady Glenmire (who had evidently taken very kindly to Cranford) did not like the idea of Mrs Jamieson’s going to Cheltenham, and more than once insinuated pretty plainly that it was Mr Mulliner’s doing, who had been much alarmed on the occasion of the house being attacked, and since had said, more than once, that he felt it a very responsible charge to have to defend so many women. Be that as it might, Mrs Jamieson went to Cheltenham, escorted by Mr Mulliner; and Lady Glenmire remained in possession of the house, her ostensible office being to take care that the maid-servants did not pick up followers. She made a very pleasant-looking dragon; and, as soon as it was arranged for her stay in Cranford, she found out that Mrs Jamieson’s visit to Cheltenham was just the best thing in the world. She had let her house in Edinburgh, and was for the time house-less, so the charge of her sister-in-law’s comfortable abode was very convenient and acceptable.

Lady Glenmire (who had clearly taken a liking to Cranford) didn’t like the idea of Mrs. Jamieson going to Cheltenham, and hinted more than once, quite openly, that it was Mr. Mulliner’s influence, who had been very worried when the house was attacked, and since then had said, more than once, that he felt it was a big responsibility to protect so many women. Regardless, Mrs. Jamieson went to Cheltenham, accompanied by Mr. Mulliner; and Lady Glenmire stayed in the house, her official role being to ensure the maidservants didn’t attract admirers. She made a rather charming dragon; and as soon as her stay in Cranford was arranged, she realized that Mrs. Jamieson’s trip to Cheltenham was just the best thing ever. She had rented out her house in Edinburgh and was temporarily without a place to live, so taking care of her sister-in-law’s cozy home was very convenient and welcome.

Miss Pole was very much inclined to instal herself as a heroine, because of the decided steps she had taken in flying from the two men and one woman, whom she entitled “that murderous gang.” She described their appearance in glowing colours, and I noticed that every time she went over the story some fresh trait of villainy was added to their appearance. One was tall—he grew to be gigantic in height before we had done with him; he of course had black hair—and by-and-by it hung in elf-locks over his forehead and down his back. The other was short and broad—and a hump sprouted out on his shoulder before we heard the last of him; he had red hair—which deepened into carroty; and she was almost sure he had a cast in the eye—a decided squint. As for the woman, her eyes glared, and she was masculine-looking—a perfect virago; most probably a man dressed in woman’s clothes; afterwards, we heard of a beard on her chin, and a manly voice and a stride.

Miss Pole was really eager to see herself as a heroine because of the bold actions she took in escaping from the two men and one woman, whom she called “that murderous gang.” She described what they looked like in vivid detail, and I noticed that every time she told the story, she added some new feature of their villainy. One was tall—he became gigantic by the time we were done discussing him; he naturally had black hair—and eventually it hung in messy locks over his forehead and down his back. The other was short and broad—and a hump suddenly appeared on his shoulder by the time we finished talking; he had red hair—which turned into carroty; and she was almost sure he had a crooked eye—a definite squint. As for the woman, her eyes were fierce, and she looked very masculine—a total warrior; most likely a man in women’s clothing; later, we heard about a beard on her chin, a deep voice, and a strong stride.

If Miss Pole was delighted to recount the events of that afternoon to all inquirers, others were not so proud of their adventures in the robbery line. Mr Hoggins, the surgeon, had been attacked at his own door by two ruffians, who were concealed in the shadow of the porch, and so effectually silenced him that he was robbed in the interval between ringing his bell and the servant’s answering it. Miss Pole was sure it would turn out that this robbery had been committed by “her men,” and went the very day she heard the report to have her teeth examined, and to question Mr Hoggins. She came to us afterwards; so we heard what she had heard, straight and direct from the source, while we were yet in the excitement and flutter of the agitation caused by the first intelligence; for the event had only occurred the night before.

If Miss Pole was thrilled to share the events of that afternoon with anyone who asked, others weren't as eager to talk about their experiences with the robbery. Mr. Hoggins, the surgeon, was attacked at his own doorstep by two thugs lurking in the shadows of the porch. They quieted him so effectively that he was robbed in the brief moment between ringing his bell and the servant answering. Miss Pole was convinced that this robbery was done by "her men," and she went the very day she heard the news to have her teeth checked and to ask Mr. Hoggins about it. She came to us afterward, so we heard her account straight from the source while we were still caught up in the excitement and the rush of emotions caused by the first news; the incident had only happened the night before.

“Well!” said Miss Pole, sitting down with the decision of a person who has made up her mind as to the nature of life and the world (and such people never tread lightly, or seat themselves without a bump), “well, Miss Matty! men will be men. Every mother’s son of them wishes to be considered Samson and Solomon rolled into one—too strong ever to be beaten or discomfited—too wise ever to be outwitted. If you will notice, they have always foreseen events, though they never tell one for one’s warning before the events happen. My father was a man, and I know the sex pretty well.”

“Well!” said Miss Pole, sitting down with the determination of someone who has figured out the nature of life and the world (and people like that never tread lightly, or sit down without making a noise), “well, Miss Matty! men will be men. Every single one of them wants to be seen as a mix of Samson and Solomon—too strong to be defeated or taken down—too smart to be outsmarted. If you pay attention, they always anticipate events, yet they never give anyone a heads up before things happen. My father was a man, and I know the male gender pretty well.”

She had talked herself out of breath, and we should have been very glad to fill up the necessary pause as chorus, but we did not exactly know what to say, or which man had suggested this diatribe against the sex; so we only joined in generally, with a grave shake of the head, and a soft murmur of “They are very incomprehensible, certainly!”

She had talked herself out of breath, and we should have been really glad to fill the needed pause as a group, but we didn’t really know what to say or which guy had brought up this rant against women; so we just nodded along, shaking our heads seriously, and softly murmuring, “They are definitely hard to understand!”

“Now, only think,” said she. “There, I have undergone the risk of having one of my remaining teeth drawn (for one is terribly at the mercy of any surgeon-dentist; and I, for one, always speak them fair till I have got my mouth out of their clutches), and, after all, Mr Hoggins is too much of a man to own that he was robbed last night.”

“Now, just think,” she said. “I've taken the chance of having one of my last teeth pulled (because you’re really at the mercy of any dentist; and I, for one, always treat them nicely until I'm free from their grasp), and, after everything, Mr. Hoggins is too much of a man to admit that he was robbed last night.”

“Not robbed!” exclaimed the chorus.

"Not robbed!" shouted the crowd.

“Don’t tell me!” Miss Pole exclaimed, angry that we could be for a moment imposed upon. “I believe he was robbed, just as Betty told me, and he is ashamed to own it; and, to be sure, it was very silly of him to be robbed just at his own door; I daresay he feels that such a thing won’t raise him in the eyes of Cranford society, and is anxious to conceal it—but he need not have tried to impose upon me, by saying I must have heard an exaggerated account of some petty theft of a neck of mutton, which, it seems, was stolen out of the safe in his yard last week; he had the impertinence to add, he believed that that was taken by the cat. I have no doubt, if I could get at the bottom of it, it was that Irishman dressed up in woman’s clothes, who came spying about my house, with the story about the starving children.”

“Don’t tell me!” Miss Pole exclaimed, furious that we could be deceived even for a moment. “I believe he was robbed, just like Betty told me, and he’s too embarrassed to admit it; and honestly, it was really foolish of him to get robbed right at his own door. I’m sure he thinks this won’t look good in the eyes of Cranford society, and he’s eager to hide it—but he shouldn’t have tried to trick me by saying I must have heard some exaggerated story about a minor theft of a neck of mutton, which apparently was stolen from the safe in his yard last week; he had the nerve to say he thought it was taken by the cat. I have no doubt that if I could figure it out, it was that Irishman dressed in women’s clothes, who was lurking around my house with that story about starving children.”

After we had duly condemned the want of candour which Mr Hoggins had evinced, and abused men in general, taking him for the representative and type, we got round to the subject about which we had been talking when Miss Pole came in; namely, how far, in the present disturbed state of the country, we could venture to accept an invitation which Miss Matty had just received from Mrs Forrester, to come as usual and keep the anniversary of her wedding-day by drinking tea with her at five o’clock, and playing a quiet pool afterwards. Mrs Forrester had said that she asked us with some diffidence, because the roads were, she feared, very unsafe. But she suggested that perhaps one of us would not object to take the sedan, and that the others, by walking briskly, might keep up with the long trot of the chairmen, and so we might all arrive safely at Over Place, a suburb of the town. (No; that is too large an expression: a small cluster of houses separated from Cranford by about two hundred yards of a dark and lonely lane.) There was no doubt but that a similar note was awaiting Miss Pole at home; so her call was a very fortunate affair, as it enabled us to consult together. We would all much rather have declined this invitation; but we felt that it would not be quite kind to Mrs Forrester, who would otherwise be left to a solitary retrospect of her not very happy or fortunate life. Miss Matty and Miss Pole had been visitors on this occasion for many years, and now they gallantly determined to nail their colours to the mast, and to go through Darkness Lane rather than fail in loyalty to their friend.

After we had properly criticized Mr. Hoggins for his lack of honesty and general behavior, taking him as a representative of all men, we returned to the topic we were discussing just before Miss Pole arrived. This was about how much we could safely accept Miss Matty's invitation from Mrs. Forrester to celebrate her wedding anniversary by having tea with her at five o’clock and playing a quiet game of pool afterward. Mrs. Forrester mentioned she was asking us with some hesitation because she feared the roads were very unsafe. However, she suggested that maybe one of us could take the sedan while the others walked quickly to match the chairmen's pace, so we could all arrive safely at Over Place, a suburb of the town. (No; that's a bit too grand of a term: it’s just a small cluster of houses about two hundred yards away from Cranford, separated by a dark and lonely lane.) There’s no doubt that a similar note was waiting for Miss Pole at home, so her visit was quite fortunate as it allowed us to discuss this together. We would have preferred to decline the invitation, but we felt it wouldn’t be very kind to Mrs. Forrester, who would otherwise be left alone to reflect on her not-so-happy life. Miss Matty and Miss Pole had been guests for many years during this event, and now they boldly decided to stick by their friend and brave Darkness Lane rather than abandon her.

But when the evening came, Miss Matty (for it was she who was voted into the chair, as she had a cold), before being shut down in the sedan, like jack-in-a-box, implored the chairmen, whatever might befall, not to run away and leave her fastened up there, to be murdered; and even after they had promised, I saw her tighten her features into the stern determination of a martyr, and she gave me a melancholy and ominous shake of the head through the glass. However, we got there safely, only rather out of breath, for it was who could trot hardest through Darkness Lane, and I am afraid poor Miss Matty was sadly jolted.

But when evening came, Miss Matty (who was the one chosen to be in charge since she had a cold) desperately pleaded with the chairmen, before being shut inside the sedan, like a jack-in-the-box, not to run off and leave her stuck there, at risk of being harmed. Even after they promised her they wouldn’t, I noticed her face harden into a serious, determined look like that of a martyr, and she gave me a sad, foreboding shake of the head through the glass. However, we made it there safely, just a bit out of breath, as it was a race to see who could move fastest through Darkness Lane, and I’m afraid poor Miss Matty took quite a beating from the bumps.

Mrs Forrester had made extra preparations, in acknowledgment of our exertion in coming to see her through such dangers. The usual forms of genteel ignorance as to what her servants might send up were all gone through; and harmony and Preference seemed likely to be the order of the evening, but for an interesting conversation that began I don’t know how, but which had relation, of course, to the robbers who infested the neighbourhood of Cranford.

Mrs. Forrester had gone the extra mile in getting ready, recognizing the effort we put in to visit her despite the dangers. All the usual polite inquiries about what her staff might bring up were made; everything seemed set for a pleasant evening of harmony and preference. But then an interesting conversation started, and I’m not sure how, but naturally it turned to the robbers that were lurking in the Cranford area.

Having braved the dangers of Darkness Lane, and thus having a little stock of reputation for courage to fall back upon; and also, I daresay, desirous of proving ourselves superior to men (videlicet Mr Hoggins) in the article of candour, we began to relate our individual fears, and the private precautions we each of us took. I owned that my pet apprehension was eyes—eyes looking at me, and watching me, glittering out from some dull, flat, wooden surface; and that if I dared to go up to my looking-glass when I was panic-stricken, I should certainly turn it round, with its back towards me, for fear of seeing eyes behind me looking out of the darkness. I saw Miss Matty nerving herself up for a confession; and at last out it came. She owned that, ever since she had been a girl, she had dreaded being caught by her last leg, just as she was getting into bed, by some one concealed under it. She said, when she was younger and more active, she used to take a flying leap from a distance, and so bring both her legs up safely into bed at once; but that this had always annoyed Deborah, who piqued herself upon getting into bed gracefully, and she had given it up in consequence. But now the old terror would often come over her, especially since Miss Pole’s house had been attacked (we had got quite to believe in the fact of the attack having taken place), and yet it was very unpleasant to think of looking under a bed, and seeing a man concealed, with a great, fierce face staring out at you; so she had bethought herself of something—perhaps I had noticed that she had told Martha to buy her a penny ball, such as children play with—and now she rolled this ball under the bed every night: if it came out on the other side, well and good; if not she always took care to have her hand on the bell-rope, and meant to call out John and Harry, just as if she expected men-servants to answer her ring.

Having faced the dangers of Darkness Lane, and having gained a bit of a reputation for bravery to lean on; and also, I suppose, eager to prove ourselves better than men (namely Mr. Hoggins) in terms of honesty, we started sharing our personal fears and the measures we each took to cope. I admitted that my greatest fear was eyes—eyes staring at me and watching me, shining out from some dull, flat, wooden surface; and that if I dared to approach my mirror when I was terrified, I would definitely turn it around so the back faced me, afraid of seeing eyes behind me peering out from the darkness. I noticed Miss Matty preparing herself for a confession; and finally, she spoke up. She confessed that, ever since she was a girl, she had been afraid of being grabbed by her last leg just as she was getting into bed, by someone hiding underneath. She said that when she was younger and more agile, she would leap from a distance to safely get both legs into bed at once; but that had always frustrated Deborah, who took pride in getting into bed gracefully, so she had stopped doing it. However, the old fear would often return, especially since Miss Pole’s house had been attacked (we had all started to believe that the attack had really happened), and it was very unsettling to think about looking under a bed and seeing a man hidden there, with a fierce face staring back at you; so she thought of something—maybe I noticed that she had asked Martha to buy her a penny ball, like the ones kids play with—and now she rolled this ball under the bed every night: if it came out the other side, great; if not, she always made sure to keep her hand on the bell rope, ready to call for John and Harry, just as if she expected male servants to answer her ring.

We all applauded this ingenious contrivance, and Miss Matty sank back into satisfied silence, with a look at Mrs Forrester as if to ask for her private weakness.

We all cheered this clever invention, and Miss Matty leaned back into a contented silence, looking at Mrs. Forrester as if to inquire about her personal weakness.

Mrs Forrester looked askance at Miss Pole, and tried to change the subject a little by telling us that she had borrowed a boy from one of the neighbouring cottages and promised his parents a hundredweight of coals at Christmas, and his supper every evening, for the loan of him at nights. She had instructed him in his possible duties when he first came; and, finding him sensible, she had given him the Major’s sword (the Major was her late husband), and desired him to put it very carefully behind his pillow at night, turning the edge towards the head of the pillow. He was a sharp lad, she was sure; for, spying out the Major’s cocked hat, he had said, if he might have that to wear, he was sure he could frighten two Englishmen, or four Frenchmen any day. But she had impressed upon him anew that he was to lose no time in putting on hats or anything else; but, if he heard any noise, he was to run at it with his drawn sword. On my suggesting that some accident might occur from such slaughterous and indiscriminate directions, and that he might rush on Jenny getting up to wash, and have spitted her before he had discovered that she was not a Frenchman, Mrs Forrester said she did not think that that was likely, for he was a very sound sleeper, and generally had to be well shaken or cold-pigged in a morning before they could rouse him. She sometimes thought such dead sleep must be owing to the hearty suppers the poor lad ate, for he was half-starved at home, and she told Jenny to see that he got a good meal at night.

Mrs. Forrester looked at Miss Pole with a raised eyebrow and tried to change the subject a bit by telling us that she had borrowed a boy from one of the nearby cottages and promised his parents a hundredweight of coal at Christmas, along with his dinner every evening, for lending him at night. She had explained his possible duties when he first arrived; and, finding him to be sensible, she had given him the Major’s sword (the Major was her late husband) and asked him to carefully place it behind his pillow at night, with the blade facing the head of the pillow. She was sure he was a clever boy because, spotting the Major’s cocked hat, he had said that if he could wear it, he was sure he could scare off two Englishmen or four Frenchmen any day. But she had emphasized again that he shouldn’t waste time putting on hats or any other gear; if he heard any noise, he was to run towards it with his sword drawn. When I suggested that an accident might happen from such violent and indiscriminate instructions, and that he might charge at Jenny while she was getting up to wash, potentially injuring her before realizing she wasn’t a Frenchman, Mrs. Forrester said she didn’t think that was likely because he was a very deep sleeper and usually needed to be shaken well or splashed with cold water in the morning to wake him up. She sometimes thought such heavy sleep must be due to the hearty dinners the poor boy ate, as he was half-starved at home, and she told Jenny to make sure he got a good meal at night.

Still this was no confession of Mrs Forrester’s peculiar timidity, and we urged her to tell us what she thought would frighten her more than anything. She paused, and stirred the fire, and snuffed the candles, and then she said, in a sounding whisper—

Still, this wasn't an admission of Mrs. Forrester's unusual shyness, and we encouraged her to share what she believed would scare her more than anything. She hesitated, adjusted the fire, and trimmed the candles, and then she said, in a hushed whisper—

“Ghosts!”

“Spirits!”

She looked at Miss Pole, as much as to say, she had declared it, and would stand by it. Such a look was a challenge in itself. Miss Pole came down upon her with indigestion, spectral illusions, optical delusions, and a great deal out of Dr Ferrier and Dr Hibbert besides. Miss Matty had rather a leaning to ghosts, as I have mentioned before, and what little she did say was all on Mrs Forrester’s side, who, emboldened by sympathy, protested that ghosts were a part of her religion; that surely she, the widow of a major in the army, knew what to be frightened at, and what not; in short, I never saw Mrs Forrester so warm either before or since, for she was a gentle, meek, enduring old lady in most things. Not all the elder-wine that ever was mulled could this night wash out the remembrance of this difference between Miss Pole and her hostess. Indeed, when the elder-wine was brought in, it gave rise to a new burst of discussion; for Jenny, the little maiden who staggered under the tray, had to give evidence of having seen a ghost with her own eyes, not so many nights ago, in Darkness Lane, the very lane we were to go through on our way home.

She looked at Miss Pole, as if to say she had made her declaration and would stick to it. That look was a challenge in itself. Miss Pole came at her with complaints of indigestion, eerie visions, optical tricks, and a lot of information from Dr. Ferrier and Dr. Hibbert too. Miss Matty had a bit of a fascination with ghosts, as I've mentioned before, and the little she did say was in support of Mrs. Forrester, who, encouraged by the sympathy, insisted that ghosts were part of her beliefs; after all, as the widow of a major in the army, she certainly knew what to be scared of and what not to be scared of. In short, I had never seen Mrs. Forrester so animated, either before or since, because she was generally a gentle, mild-mannered, and patient old lady. Not even all the mulled elder-wine in the world could erase the memory of this disagreement between Miss Pole and her hostess that night. In fact, when the elder-wine was served, it sparked a new wave of discussion, as Jenny, the young maid carrying the tray, shared that she had seen a ghost with her own eyes not long ago in Darkness Lane, the very lane we were supposed to walk through on our way home.

In spite of the uncomfortable feeling which this last consideration gave me, I could not help being amused at Jenny’s position, which was exceedingly like that of a witness being examined and cross-examined by two counsel who are not at all scrupulous about asking leading questions. The conclusion I arrived at was, that Jenny had certainly seen something beyond what a fit of indigestion would have caused. A lady all in white, and without her head, was what she deposed and adhered to, supported by a consciousness of the secret sympathy of her mistress under the withering scorn with which Miss Pole regarded her. And not only she, but many others, had seen this headless lady, who sat by the roadside wringing her hands as in deep grief. Mrs Forrester looked at us from time to time with an air of conscious triumph; but then she had not to pass through Darkness Lane before she could bury herself beneath her own familiar bed-clothes.

Despite the uncomfortable sensation that this last thought gave me, I couldn't help but find humor in Jenny's situation, which was remarkably similar to that of a witness being questioned and cross-examined by two lawyers who had no qualms about asking leading questions. The conclusion I came to was that Jenny had definitely seen something more than what a bout of indigestion would cause. A lady all in white, and headless, was what she insisted she had seen, supported by a shared understanding of her mistress’s silent sympathy in the face of the scornful look Miss Pole gave her. And not just her, but many others had seen this headless woman, who sat by the roadside wringing her hands in deep sorrow. Mrs. Forrester glanced at us occasionally with a sense of triumphant awareness; but then again, she didn’t have to walk through Darkness Lane before she could settle into her own familiar bed.

We preserved a discreet silence as to the headless lady while we were putting on our things to go home, for there was no knowing how near the ghostly head and ears might be, or what spiritual connection they might be keeping up with the unhappy body in Darkness Lane; and, therefore, even Miss Pole felt that it was as well not to speak lightly on such subjects, for fear of vexing or insulting that woebegone trunk. At least, so I conjecture; for, instead of the busy clatter usual in the operation, we tied on our cloaks as sadly as mutes at a funeral. Miss Matty drew the curtains round the windows of the chair to shut out disagreeable sights, and the men (either because they were in spirits that their labours were so nearly ended, or because they were going down hill), set off at such a round and merry pace, that it was all Miss Pole and I could do to keep up with them. She had breath for nothing beyond an imploring “Don’t leave me!” uttered as she clutched my arm so tightly that I could not have quitted her, ghost or no ghost. What a relief it was when the men, weary of their burden and their quick trot, stopped just where Headingley Causeway branches off from Darkness Lane! Miss Pole unloosed me and caught at one of the men—

We stayed quiet about the headless lady while we got ready to go home because we had no idea how close the ghostly head and ears might be or what kind of connection they might have with the poor body in Darkness Lane. Even Miss Pole felt it was best not to joke about such things, worried we might anger or offend that sorrowful trunk. At least, that’s my guess; instead of our usual busy chatter during this process, we tied on our cloaks as solemnly as mourners at a funeral. Miss Matty pulled the curtains around the chair to block out unpleasant views, and the men (either because they were happy that their work was almost done, or because they were feeling a bit tipsy) set off at such a lively pace that Miss Pole and I barely managed to keep up. She could only manage a desperate “Don’t leave me!” as she clutched my arm so tightly that I couldn’t have left her, ghost or no ghost. What a relief it was when the men, tired of their load and their quick pace, stopped right where Headingley Causeway splits off from Darkness Lane! Miss Pole let go of me and reached for one of the men—

“Could not you—could not you take Miss Matty round by Headingley Causeway?—the pavement in Darkness Lane jolts so, and she is not very strong.”

“Could you take Miss Matty around by Headingley Causeway? The pavement in Darkness Lane is really bumpy, and she isn’t very strong.”

A smothered voice was heard from the inside of the chair—

A muffled voice came from inside the chair—

“Oh! pray go on! What is the matter? What is the matter? I will give you sixpence more to go on very fast; pray don’t stop here.”

“Oh! Please continue! What’s going on? What’s wrong? I’ll give you another sixpence to keep going quickly; please don’t stop here.”

“And I’ll give you a shilling,” said Miss Pole, with tremulous dignity, “if you’ll go by Headingley Causeway.”

“And I’ll give you a shilling,” said Miss Pole, with shaky dignity, “if you’ll go by Headingley Causeway.”

The two men grunted acquiescence and took up the chair, and went along the causeway, which certainly answered Miss Pole’s kind purpose of saving Miss Matty’s bones; for it was covered with soft, thick mud, and even a fall there would have been easy till the getting-up came, when there might have been some difficulty in extrication.

The two men nodded in agreement, picked up the chair, and walked down the path, which definitely fulfilled Miss Pole’s nice intention of protecting Miss Matty; it was covered in soft, thick mud, and even falling there would have been easy until it was time to get up, when getting unstuck might have been a bit tricky.

CHAPTER XI.
SAMUEL BROWN

The next morning I met Lady Glenmire and Miss Pole setting out on a long walk to find some old woman who was famous in the neighbourhood for her skill in knitting woollen stockings. Miss Pole said to me, with a smile half-kindly and half-contemptuous upon her countenance, “I have been just telling Lady Glenmire of our poor friend Mrs Forrester, and her terror of ghosts. It comes from living so much alone, and listening to the bug-a-boo stories of that Jenny of hers.” She was so calm and so much above superstitious fears herself that I was almost ashamed to say how glad I had been of her Headingley Causeway proposition the night before, and turned off the conversation to something else.

The next morning, I ran into Lady Glenmire and Miss Pole as they were heading out for a long walk to find an old woman who was well-known in the area for her talent in knitting woolen stockings. Miss Pole said to me, with a smile that was half-kind and half-disdainful, “I was just telling Lady Glenmire about our poor friend Mrs. Forrester and her fear of ghosts. It comes from living alone so much and listening to all those spooky stories from that Jenny of hers.” She was so composed and above superstitious fears that I felt a bit embarrassed to mention how pleased I had been about her Headingley Causeway suggestion the night before, so I quickly shifted the conversation to another topic.

In the afternoon Miss Pole called on Miss Matty to tell her of the adventure—the real adventure they had met with on their morning’s walk. They had been perplexed about the exact path which they were to take across the fields in order to find the knitting old woman, and had stopped to inquire at a little wayside public-house, standing on the high road to London, about three miles from Cranford. The good woman had asked them to sit down and rest themselves while she fetched her husband, who could direct them better than she could; and, while they were sitting in the sanded parlour, a little girl came in. They thought that she belonged to the landlady, and began some trifling conversation with her; but, on Mrs Roberts’s return, she told them that the little thing was the only child of a couple who were staying in the house. And then she began a long story, out of which Lady Glenmire and Miss Pole could only gather one or two decided facts, which were that, about six weeks ago, a light spring-cart had broken down just before their door, in which there were two men, one woman, and this child. One of the men was seriously hurt—no bones broken, only “shaken,” the landlady called it; but he had probably sustained some severe internal injury, for he had languished in their house ever since, attended by his wife, the mother of this little girl. Miss Pole had asked what he was, what he looked like. And Mrs Roberts had made answer that he was not like a gentleman, nor yet like a common person; if it had not been that he and his wife were such decent, quiet people, she could almost have thought he was a mountebank, or something of that kind, for they had a great box in the cart, full of she did not know what. She had helped to unpack it, and take out their linen and clothes, when the other man—his twin-brother, she believed he was—had gone off with the horse and cart.

In the afternoon, Miss Pole visited Miss Matty to share the adventure—the real adventure they had during their walk that morning. They had been confused about the exact path they should take across the fields to find the knitting old woman, so they stopped at a little roadside pub, about three miles from Cranford, to ask for directions. The kind woman invited them to sit down and rest while she went to get her husband, who could give them better directions. While they were in the sanded parlor, a little girl came in. They thought she was the landlady's child and started a light conversation with her; however, when Mrs. Roberts returned, she explained that the girl was the only child of a couple staying at the inn. She then began a long story, from which Lady Glenmire and Miss Pole could only gather a couple of key details: about six weeks earlier, a light spring cart had broken down right outside their door, carrying two men, one woman, and the child. One of the men was seriously injured—no broken bones, just “shaken,” as the landlady put it—but he likely had some severe internal damage, as he had been recovering in the pub ever since, cared for by his wife, the girl's mother. Miss Pole had asked what he was like and what he looked like. Mrs. Roberts replied that he didn’t seem like a gentleman or a common man; if it weren't for how decent and quiet he and his wife were, she might have thought he was a mountebank or something similar since they had a big box in the cart filled with items she didn’t know about. She had helped unpack it and take out their linens and clothes while the other man—who she believed was his twin brother—had taken off with the horse and cart.

Miss Pole had begun to have her suspicions at this point, and expressed her idea that it was rather strange that the box and cart and horse and all should have disappeared; but good Mrs Roberts seemed to have become quite indignant at Miss Pole’s implied suggestion; in fact, Miss Pole said she was as angry as if Miss Pole had told her that she herself was a swindler. As the best way of convincing the ladies, she bethought her of begging them to see the wife; and, as Miss Pole said, there was no doubting the honest, worn, bronzed face of the woman, who at the first tender word from Lady Glenmire, burst into tears, which she was too weak to check until some word from the landlady made her swallow down her sobs, in order that she might testify to the Christian kindness shown by Mr and Mrs Roberts. Miss Pole came round with a swing to as vehement a belief in the sorrowful tale as she had been sceptical before; and, as a proof of this, her energy in the poor sufferer’s behalf was nothing daunted when she found out that he, and no other, was our Signor Brunoni, to whom all Cranford had been attributing all manner of evil this six weeks past! Yes! his wife said his proper name was Samuel Brown—“Sam,” she called him—but to the last we preferred calling him “the Signor”; it sounded so much better.

Miss Pole had started to have her doubts at this point and expressed her feeling that it was pretty strange that the box, cart, horse, and everything had just disappeared. But good Mrs. Roberts seemed to get really offended by Miss Pole’s suggestion; in fact, Miss Pole said she looked as angry as if she’d accused her of being a scam artist. To convince the ladies, she thought it would be a good idea to ask them to meet the wife. As Miss Pole observed, there was no doubt about the honest, weathered, tanned face of the woman who, at the first kind word from Lady Glenmire, burst into tears. She was too weak to hold them back until the landlady said something that made her swallow her sobs so she could testify to the kind-heartedness shown by Mr. and Mrs. Roberts. Miss Pole quickly shifted from being skeptical to having a strong belief in the sorrowful story, and as proof of this, her dedication to helping the poor woman didn’t waver when she found out that he, and no one else, was our Signor Brunoni, to whom all of Cranford had been attributing all kinds of mischief for the past six weeks! Yes! His wife said his real name was Samuel Brown—she called him “Sam”—but in the end, we preferred calling him “the Signor”; it just sounded so much better.

The end of their conversation with the Signora Brunoni was that it was agreed that he should be placed under medical advice, and for any expense incurred in procuring this Lady Glenmire promised to hold herself responsible, and had accordingly gone to Mr Hoggins to beg him to ride over to the “Rising Sun” that very afternoon, and examine into the signor’s real state; and, as Miss Pole said, if it was desirable to remove him to Cranford to be more immediately under Mr Hoggins’s eye, she would undertake to see for lodgings and arrange about the rent. Mrs Roberts had been as kind as could be all throughout, but it was evident that their long residence there had been a slight inconvenience.

The outcome of their conversation with Signora Brunoni was that it was decided he should get medical advice. Lady Glenmire agreed to cover any costs associated with this and had gone to Mr. Hoggins to ask him to ride over to the "Rising Sun" that very afternoon to assess the signor's actual condition. Miss Pole mentioned that if it was necessary to move him to Cranford to be more closely monitored by Mr. Hoggins, she would take care of finding a place to stay and sorting out the rent. Mrs. Roberts had been incredibly kind throughout, but it was clear that their long stay had caused a bit of inconvenience.

Before Miss Pole left us, Miss Matty and I were as full of the morning’s adventure as she was. We talked about it all the evening, turning it in every possible light, and we went to bed anxious for the morning, when we should surely hear from someone what Mr Hoggins thought and recommended; for, as Miss Matty observed, though Mr Hoggins did say “Jack’s up,” “a fig for his heels,” and called Preference “Pref.” she believed he was a very worthy man and a very clever surgeon. Indeed, we were rather proud of our doctor at Cranford, as a doctor. We often wished, when we heard of Queen Adelaide or the Duke of Wellington being ill, that they would send for Mr Hoggins; but, on consideration, we were rather glad they did not, for, if we were ailing, what should we do if Mr Hoggins had been appointed physician-in-ordinary to the Royal Family? As a surgeon we were proud of him; but as a man—or rather, I should say, as a gentleman—we could only shake our heads over his name and himself, and wished that he had read Lord Chesterfield’s Letters in the days when his manners were susceptible of improvement. Nevertheless, we all regarded his dictum in the signor’s case as infallible, and when he said that with care and attention he might rally, we had no more fear for him.

Before Miss Pole left us, Miss Matty and I were just as excited about the morning’s adventure as she was. We talked about it all evening, analyzing it from every angle, and went to bed eager for the morning, when we would surely hear from someone what Mr. Hoggins thought and suggested; because, as Miss Matty pointed out, even though Mr. Hoggins said “Jack’s up,” “a fig for his heels,” and called Preference “Pref,” she believed he was a very decent man and a skilled surgeon. In fact, we were quite proud of our doctor at Cranford. We often wished, when we heard about Queen Adelaide or the Duke of Wellington being ill, that they would call for Mr. Hoggins; but on second thought, we were somewhat relieved that they didn’t, because if we were unwell, what would we do if Mr. Hoggins had been appointed doctor to the Royal Family? As a surgeon, we were proud of him; but as a man—or rather, as a gentleman—we could only shake our heads at his name and himself, wishing he had read Lord Chesterfield’s Letters back when his manners could have used some improvement. Still, we all considered his opinion on the signor’s case to be infallible, and when he said that with care and attention he might recover, we had no further worries for him.

But, although we had no more fear, everybody did as much as if there was great cause for anxiety—as indeed there was until Mr Hoggins took charge of him. Miss Pole looked out clean and comfortable, if homely, lodgings; Miss Matty sent the sedan-chair for him, and Martha and I aired it well before it left Cranford by holding a warming-pan full of red-hot coals in it, and then shutting it up close, smoke and all, until the time when he should get into it at the “Rising Sun.” Lady Glenmire undertook the medical department under Mr Hoggins’s directions, and rummaged up all Mrs Jamieson’s medicine glasses, and spoons, and bed-tables, in a free-and-easy way, that made Miss Matty feel a little anxious as to what that lady and Mr Mulliner might say, if they knew. Mrs Forrester made some of the bread-jelly, for which she was so famous, to have ready as a refreshment in the lodgings when he should arrive. A present of this bread-jelly was the highest mark of favour dear Mrs Forrester could confer. Miss Pole had once asked her for the receipt, but she had met with a very decided rebuff; that lady told her that she could not part with it to any one during her life, and that after her death it was bequeathed, as her executors would find, to Miss Matty. What Miss Matty, or, as Mrs Forrester called her (remembering the clause in her will and the dignity of the occasion), Miss Matilda Jenkyns—might choose to do with the receipt when it came into her possession—whether to make it public, or to hand it down as an heirloom—she did not know, nor would she dictate. And a mould of this admirable, digestible, unique bread-jelly was sent by Mrs Forrester to our poor sick conjuror. Who says that the aristocracy are proud? Here was a lady by birth a Tyrrell, and descended from the great Sir Walter that shot King Rufus, and in whose veins ran the blood of him who murdered the little princes in the Tower, going every day to see what dainty dishes she could prepare for Samuel Brown, a mountebank! But, indeed, it was wonderful to see what kind feelings were called out by this poor man’s coming amongst us. And also wonderful to see how the great Cranford panic, which had been occasioned by his first coming in his Turkish dress, melted away into thin air on his second coming—pale and feeble, and with his heavy, filmy eyes, that only brightened a very little when they fell upon the countenance of his faithful wife, or their pale and sorrowful little girl.

But, even though we felt no more fear, everyone acted as if there was a huge reason to worry—as there really was until Mr. Hoggins took charge of him. Miss Pole found clean and cozy, if simple, lodgings; Miss Matty sent for the sedan-chair, and Martha and I made sure it was aired out well before it left Cranford by holding a warming-pan full of red-hot coals in it, then closing it up tightly, smoke and all, until it was time for him to get in at the “Rising Sun.” Lady Glenmire took care of the medical side under Mr. Hoggins’s guidance, rummaging through all of Mrs. Jamieson’s medicine glasses, spoons, and bed-tables in a casual way that made Miss Matty a bit nervous about what that lady and Mr. Mulliner might say if they knew. Mrs. Forrester made some of the famous bread-jelly to have ready as a snack in the lodgings when he arrived. A gift of this bread-jelly was the highest sign of favor that dear Mrs. Forrester could give. Miss Pole once asked her for the recipe, but she received a very firm refusal; that lady told her that she couldn’t share it with anyone during her lifetime and that after her death it would be passed down, as her executors would find, to Miss Matty. What Miss Matty—or, as Mrs. Forrester referred to her (remembering the clause in her will and the importance of the occasion), Miss Matilda Jenkyns—would decide to do with the recipe once it was hers, whether to share it or keep it as a family treasure, she didn’t know and wouldn’t dictate. And a mold of this amazing, easy-to-digest, unique bread-jelly was sent by Mrs. Forrester to our poor sick magician. Who says that the aristocracy are proud? Here was a lady born a Tyrrell, descended from the great Sir Walter who shot King Rufus, and in whose veins ran the blood of the one who murdered the little princes in the Tower, visiting every day to see what special dishes she could prepare for Samuel Brown, a quack! But, truly, it was remarkable to witness the kind sentiments stirred by this poor man’s arrival among us. It was also impressive to see how the great Cranford panic, sparked by his first appearance in his Turkish outfit, faded away like smoke during his second visit—pale and weak, with his heavy, cloudy eyes, which only brightened slightly when they landed on his loyal wife or their pale, sorrowful little girl.

Somehow we all forgot to be afraid. I daresay it was that finding out that he, who had first excited our love of the marvellous by his unprecedented arts, had not sufficient every-day gifts to manage a shying horse, made us feel as if we were ourselves again. Miss Pole came with her little basket at all hours of the evening, as if her lonely house and the unfrequented road to it had never been infested by that “murderous gang”; Mrs Forrester said she thought that neither Jenny nor she need mind the headless lady who wept and wailed in Darkness Lane, for surely the power was never given to such beings to harm those who went about to try to do what little good was in their power, to which Jenny tremblingly assented; but the mistress’s theory had little effect on the maid’s practice until she had sewn two pieces of red flannel in the shape of a cross on her inner garment.

Somehow we all forgot to be scared. I think it was because we discovered that he, who had first sparked our love for the extraordinary with his amazing skills, didn’t have enough everyday talents to handle a skittish horse, which made us feel like ourselves again. Miss Pole arrived with her little basket at all hours of the evening, as if her lonely house and the rarely traveled road to it had never been haunted by that “murderous gang.” Mrs. Forrester said she thought that neither Jenny nor she needed to worry about the headless lady who cried and screamed in Darkness Lane, because surely these beings don't have the power to harm those who try to do whatever good they can, to which Jenny nervously agreed; but the mistress’s theory had little impact on the maid’s actions until she had sewn two pieces of red flannel in the shape of a cross on her undergarment.

I found Miss Matty covering her penny ball—the ball that she used to roll under her bed—with gay-coloured worsted in rainbow stripes.

I found Miss Matty covering her penny ball—the one she used to roll under her bed—with brightly colored yarn in rainbow stripes.

“My dear,” said she, “my heart is sad for that little careworn child. Although her father is a conjuror, she looks as if she had never had a good game of play in her life. I used to make very pretty balls in this way when I was a girl, and I thought I would try if I could not make this one smart and take it to Phoebe this afternoon. I think ‘the gang’ must have left the neighbourhood, for one does not hear any more of their violence and robbery now.”

“My dear,” she said, “I feel sad for that little tired child. Even though her father is a magician, she looks like she’s never had a chance to play properly in her life. I used to make beautiful balls like this when I was a girl, and I thought I’d see if I could make this one nice and take it to Phoebe this afternoon. I think ‘the gang’ must have left the area, since we haven't heard about any more of their violence and theft lately.”

We were all of us far too full of the signor’s precarious state to talk either about robbers or ghosts. Indeed, Lady Glenmire said she never had heard of any actual robberies, except that two little boys had stolen some apples from Farmer Benson’s orchard, and that some eggs had been missed on a market-day off Widow Hayward’s stall. But that was expecting too much of us; we could not acknowledge that we had only had this small foundation for all our panic. Miss Pole drew herself up at this remark of Lady Glenmire’s, and said “that she wished she could agree with her as to the very small reason we had had for alarm, but with the recollection of a man disguised as a woman who had endeavoured to force himself into her house while his confederates waited outside; with the knowledge gained from Lady Glenmire herself, of the footprints seen on Mrs Jamieson’s flower borders; with the fact before her of the audacious robbery committed on Mr Hoggins at his own door”—But here Lady Glenmire broke in with a very strong expression of doubt as to whether this last story was not an entire fabrication founded upon the theft of a cat; she grew so red while she was saying all this that I was not surprised at Miss Pole’s manner of bridling up, and I am certain, if Lady Glenmire had not been “her ladyship,” we should have had a more emphatic contradiction than the “Well, to be sure!” and similar fragmentary ejaculations, which were all that she ventured upon in my lady’s presence. But when she was gone Miss Pole began a long congratulation to Miss Matty that so far they had escaped marriage, which she noticed always made people credulous to the last degree; indeed, she thought it argued great natural credulity in a woman if she could not keep herself from being married; and in what Lady Glenmire had said about Mr Hoggins’s robbery we had a specimen of what people came to if they gave way to such a weakness; evidently Lady Glenmire would swallow anything if she could believe the poor vamped-up story about a neck of mutton and a pussy with which he had tried to impose on Miss Pole, only she had always been on her guard against believing too much of what men said.

We were all way too worried about the signor’s unstable condition to talk about robbers or ghosts. In fact, Lady Glenmire mentioned that she had never heard of any real robberies, except for when two little boys took some apples from Farmer Benson’s orchard and that a few eggs had gone missing on a market day from Widow Hayward’s stall. But that was asking too much of us; we couldn't admit that our panic was based on such a minor foundation. Miss Pole straightened up at Lady Glenmire’s comment and said she wished she could agree about how little reason we had for concern, but remembering a man disguised as a woman who had tried to break into her house while his accomplices waited outside; recalling the footprints seen on Mrs. Jamieson’s flower beds as informed by Lady Glenmire herself; and the bold robbery committed against Mr. Hoggins right at his own door— But here, Lady Glenmire interrupted, expressing strong doubt about whether this last story wasn’t a complete fabrication based on the theft of a cat; she got so red while saying all this that I wasn’t surprised by Miss Pole’s reaction, and I’m sure if Lady Glenmire hadn’t been “her ladyship,” we would have had a stronger rebuttal than the “Well, of course!” and other similar scattered remarks she only dared to make in my lady’s presence. But once she left, Miss Pole launched into a lengthy congratulation for Miss Matty that so far they had avoided marriage, which she believed always made people incredibly gullible; in fact, she thought it showed a great deal of natural gullibility in a woman if she couldn’t prevent herself from getting married; and in Lady Glenmire’s comments about Mr. Hoggins’s robbery, we had an example of what happened to people who succumbed to such weakness; clearly, Lady Glenmire would believe anything if she could accept the poorly concocted story about a neck of mutton and a cat that he had tried to pass off to Miss Pole, only she had always been cautious not to believe too much of what men said.

We were thankful, as Miss Pole desired us to be, that we had never been married; but I think, of the two, we were even more thankful that the robbers had left Cranford; at least I judge so from a speech of Miss Matty’s that evening, as we sat over the fire, in which she evidently looked upon a husband as a great protector against thieves, burglars, and ghosts; and said that she did not think that she should dare to be always warning young people against matrimony, as Miss Pole did continually; to be sure, marriage was a risk, as she saw, now she had had some experience; but she remembered the time when she had looked forward to being married as much as any one.

We were grateful, as Miss Pole wanted us to be, that we had never gotten married; but I think, more than that, we were even more thankful that the robbers had left Cranford. I gathered this from something Miss Matty said that evening while we sat by the fire, where she clearly viewed a husband as a strong protector against thieves, burglars, and ghosts. She mentioned that she didn’t think she could keep warning young people against marriage like Miss Pole did all the time. Of course, marriage was a risk, as she realized now that she had some experience; but she recalled a time when she looked forward to getting married just like anyone else.

“Not to any particular person, my dear,” said she, hastily checking herself up, as if she were afraid of having admitted too much; “only the old story, you know, of ladies always saying, ‘When I marry,’ and gentlemen, ‘If I marry.’” It was a joke spoken in rather a sad tone, and I doubt if either of us smiled; but I could not see Miss Matty’s face by the flickering fire-light. In a little while she continued—

“Not to anyone in particular, my dear,” she said, quickly stopping herself, as if she were worried about revealing too much; “just the old story, you know, of ladies always saying, ‘When I marry,’ and gentlemen saying, ‘If I marry.’” It was a joke delivered in a rather sad way, and I doubt either of us smiled; but I couldn’t see Miss Matty’s face in the dim light of the flickering fire. After a little while, she continued—

“But, after all, I have not told you the truth. It is so long ago, and no one ever knew how much I thought of it at the time, unless, indeed, my dear mother guessed; but I may say that there was a time when I did not think I should have been only Miss Matty Jenkyns all my life; for even if I did meet with any one who wished to marry me now (and, as Miss Pole says, one is never too safe), I could not take him—I hope he would not take it too much to heart, but I could not take him—or any one but the person I once thought I should be married to; and he is dead and gone, and he never knew how it all came about that I said ‘No,’ when I had thought many and many a time—Well, it’s no matter what I thought. God ordains it all, and I am very happy, my dear. No one has such kind friends as I,” continued she, taking my hand and holding it in hers.

“But, really, I haven’t been completely honest with you. It was so long ago, and no one ever knew how much I thought about it back then, unless my dear mother suspected. But I can say there was a time when I didn’t think I would be just Miss Matty Jenkyns for my entire life; because even if I did meet someone who wanted to marry me now (and, as Miss Pole says, it’s always good to be cautious), I couldn’t accept him—I hope he wouldn’t take it too hard, but I could not accept him—or anyone other than the person I once thought I would marry; and he is gone now, and he never knew why I said ‘No’ when I had thought about it so many times—Well, it doesn’t matter what I thought. God has a plan for everything, and I am very happy, my dear. No one has such wonderful friends as I do,” she continued, taking my hand and holding it in hers.

If I had never known of Mr Holbrook, I could have said something in this pause, but as I had, I could not think of anything that would come in naturally, and so we both kept silence for a little time.

If I had never heard of Mr. Holbrook, I might have said something during this pause, but since I had, I couldn’t think of anything that would fit naturally, so we both stayed quiet for a while.

“My father once made us,” she began, “keep a diary, in two columns; on one side we were to put down in the morning what we thought would be the course and events of the coming day, and at night we were to put down on the other side what really had happened. It would be to some people rather a sad way of telling their lives,” (a tear dropped upon my hand at these words)—“I don’t mean that mine has been sad, only so very different to what I expected. I remember, one winter’s evening, sitting over our bedroom fire with Deborah—I remember it as if it were yesterday—and we were planning our future lives, both of us were planning, though only she talked about it. She said she should like to marry an archdeacon, and write his charges; and you know, my dear, she never was married, and, for aught I know, she never spoke to an unmarried archdeacon in her life. I never was ambitious, nor could I have written charges, but I thought I could manage a house (my mother used to call me her right hand), and I was always so fond of little children—the shyest babies would stretch out their little arms to come to me; when I was a girl, I was half my leisure time nursing in the neighbouring cottages; but I don’t know how it was, when I grew sad and grave—which I did a year or two after this time—the little things drew back from me, and I am afraid I lost the knack, though I am just as fond of children as ever, and have a strange yearning at my heart whenever I see a mother with her baby in her arms. Nay, my dear” (and by a sudden blaze which sprang up from a fall of the unstirred coals, I saw that her eyes were full of tears—gazing intently on some vision of what might have been), “do you know I dream sometimes that I have a little child—always the same—a little girl of about two years old; she never grows older, though I have dreamt about her for many years. I don’t think I ever dream of any words or sound she makes; she is very noiseless and still, but she comes to me when she is very sorry or very glad, and I have wakened with the clasp of her dear little arms round my neck. Only last night—perhaps because I had gone to sleep thinking of this ball for Phoebe—my little darling came in my dream, and put up her mouth to be kissed, just as I have seen real babies do to real mothers before going to bed. But all this is nonsense, dear! only don’t be frightened by Miss Pole from being married. I can fancy it may be a very happy state, and a little credulity helps one on through life very smoothly—better than always doubting and doubting and seeing difficulties and disagreeables in everything.”

“My father once made us,” she started, “keep a diary in two columns; on one side, we were to write in the morning what we thought would happen during the day, and at night we were to note what actually happened on the other side. For some people, that might be a rather sad way to tell their stories,” (a tear dropped onto my hand as she said this)—“I don’t mean that mine has been sad, just very different from what I expected. I remember, one winter evening, sitting by our bedroom fire with Deborah—I can recall it like it was yesterday—and we were planning our futures, both of us, though only she talked about it. She said she wanted to marry an archdeacon and write his sermons; and you know, my dear, she never did get married, and as far as I know, she never spoke to an unmarried archdeacon in her life. I was never ambitious, nor could I have written sermons, but I thought I could run a household (my mother used to call me her right hand), and I have always loved little children—the shyest babies would reach out their little arms to come to me. When I was a girl, I spent half my free time nursing in the nearby cottages; but I don’t know how it happened, when I grew sad and serious—which I did a year or two after that—the little ones started to shy away from me, and I’m afraid I lost that touch, though I still love children just as much, and I feel a strange longing in my heart every time I see a mother with her baby in her arms. Oh, my dear” (and by a sudden spark that jumped up from the untouched coals, I saw her eyes were full of tears—staring intently at some vision of what might have been), “do you know I sometimes dream that I have a little child—always the same—a little girl about two years old; she never gets older, even though I’ve dreamed about her for many years. I don’t think I ever dream of any words or sounds she makes; she’s very quiet and still, but she comes to me when she’s very upset or very happy, and I’ve woken up with her little arms around my neck. Just last night—maybe because I fell asleep thinking about this ball for Phoebe—my little darling came to me in a dream and held up her mouth to be kissed, just like I’ve seen real babies do with their real mothers before going to bed. But all this is nonsense, dear! Just don’t let Miss Pole scare you away from getting married. I can imagine it could be a very happy state, and a little belief helps one get through life much more smoothly—better than always doubting and seeing obstacles and unpleasantness in everything.”

If I had been inclined to be daunted from matrimony, it would not have been Miss Pole to do it; it would have been the lot of poor Signor Brunoni and his wife. And yet again, it was an encouragement to see how, through all their cares and sorrows, they thought of each other and not of themselves; and how keen were their joys, if they only passed through each other, or through the little Phoebe.

If I had been tempted to be put off from marriage, it wouldn’t have been because of Miss Pole; it would have been due to the fate of poor Signor Brunoni and his wife. Yet, it was also encouraging to see how, despite all their worries and struggles, they focused on each other instead of themselves; and how intense their happiness was, even if it came just from being with each other or from little Phoebe.

The signora told me, one day, a good deal about their lives up to this period. It began by my asking her whether Miss Pole’s story of the twin-brothers were true; it sounded so wonderful a likeness, that I should have had my doubts, if Miss Pole had not been unmarried. But the signora, or (as we found out she preferred to be called) Mrs Brown, said it was quite true; that her brother-in-law was by many taken for her husband, which was of great assistance to them in their profession; “though,” she continued, “how people can mistake Thomas for the real Signor Brunoni, I can’t conceive; but he says they do; so I suppose I must believe him. Not but what he is a very good man; I am sure I don’t know how we should have paid our bill at the ‘Rising Sun’ but for the money he sends; but people must know very little about art if they can take him for my husband. Why, Miss, in the ball trick, where my husband spreads his fingers wide, and throws out his little finger with quite an air and a grace, Thomas just clumps up his hand like a fist, and might have ever so many balls hidden in it. Besides, he has never been in India, and knows nothing of the proper sit of a turban.”

One day, the signora told me a lot about their lives up to that point. It all started when I asked her if Miss Pole’s story about the twin brothers was true; it sounded so amazing that I would have doubted it if Miss Pole hadn't been unmarried. But the signora, or as we found out she preferred to be called, Mrs. Brown, said it was definitely true; many people mistaken her brother-in-law for her husband, which really helped them in their profession. “Although,” she continued, “I can’t understand how anyone could confuse Thomas with the actual Signor Brunoni, but he claims they do; so I guess I have to believe him. Not that he isn't a good man; I honestly don’t know how we would have paid our bill at the ‘Rising Sun’ without the money he sends us. But people must know very little about art if they can mistake him for my husband. I mean, in the ball trick, where my husband spreads his fingers wide and elegantly throws out his little finger, Thomas just bunches up his hand like a fist and could be hiding a bunch of balls in it. Plus, he’s never even been to India and doesn't know how to properly wear a turban.”

“Have you been in India?” said I, rather astonished.

“Have you been to India?” I asked, quite surprised.

“Oh, yes! many a year, ma’am. Sam was a sergeant in the 31st; and when the regiment was ordered to India, I drew a lot to go, and I was more thankful than I can tell; for it seemed as if it would only be a slow death to me to part from my husband. But, indeed, ma’am, if I had known all, I don’t know whether I would not rather have died there and then than gone through what I have done since. To be sure, I’ve been able to comfort Sam, and to be with him; but, ma’am, I’ve lost six children,” said she, looking up at me with those strange eyes that I’ve never noticed but in mothers of dead children—with a kind of wild look in them, as if seeking for what they never more might find. “Yes! Six children died off, like little buds nipped untimely, in that cruel India. I thought, as each died, I never could—I never would—love a child again; and when the next came, it had not only its own love, but the deeper love that came from the thoughts of its little dead brothers and sisters. And when Phoebe was coming, I said to my husband, ‘Sam, when the child is born, and I am strong, I shall leave you; it will cut my heart cruel; but if this baby dies too, I shall go mad; the madness is in me now; but if you let me go down to Calcutta, carrying my baby step by step, it will, maybe, work itself off; and I will save, and I will hoard, and I will beg—and I will die, to get a passage home to England, where our baby may live?’ God bless him! he said I might go; and he saved up his pay, and I saved every pice I could get for washing or any way; and when Phoebe came, and I grew strong again, I set off. It was very lonely; through the thick forests, dark again with their heavy trees—along by the river’s side (but I had been brought up near the Avon in Warwickshire, so that flowing noise sounded like home)—from station to station, from Indian village to village, I went along, carrying my child. I had seen one of the officer’s ladies with a little picture, ma’am—done by a Catholic foreigner, ma’am—of the Virgin and the little Saviour, ma’am. She had him on her arm, and her form was softly curled round him, and their cheeks touched. Well, when I went to bid good-bye to this lady, for whom I had washed, she cried sadly; for she, too, had lost her children, but she had not another to save, like me; and I was bold enough to ask her would she give me that print. And she cried the more, and said her children were with that little blessed Jesus; and gave it me, and told me that she had heard it had been painted on the bottom of a cask, which made it have that round shape. And when my body was very weary, and my heart was sick (for there were times when I misdoubted if I could ever reach my home, and there were times when I thought of my husband, and one time when I thought my baby was dying), I took out that picture and looked at it, till I could have thought the mother spoke to me, and comforted me. And the natives were very kind. We could not understand one another; but they saw my baby on my breast, and they came out to me, and brought me rice and milk, and sometimes flowers—I have got some of the flowers dried. Then, the next morning, I was so tired; and they wanted me to stay with them—I could tell that—and tried to frighten me from going into the deep woods, which, indeed, looked very strange and dark; but it seemed to me as if Death was following me to take my baby away from me; and as if I must go on, and on—and I thought how God had cared for mothers ever since the world was made, and would care for me; so I bade them good-bye, and set off afresh. And once when my baby was ill, and both she and I needed rest, He led me to a place where I found a kind Englishman lived, right in the midst of the natives.”

“Oh, yes! Many years, ma’am. Sam was a sergeant in the 31st, and when the regiment was sent to India, I drew a lot to go, and I was more grateful than I can express; it felt like a slow death to have to part from my husband. But honestly, ma’am, if I had known everything, I don’t know if I would have preferred to die right then than to go through what I have since. Of course, I’ve been able to comfort Sam and be with him; but, ma’am, I’ve lost six children,” she said, looking up at me with those strange eyes I've only noticed in mothers of dead children—with a wild look as if searching for what they could never find again. “Yes! Six children died, like little buds that were cut off too soon, in that cruel India. I thought, as each one died, that I could never—I would never—love another child again; and when the next one came, it didn’t just have its own love, but also the deeper love that came from remembering all my little dead brothers and sisters. And when Phoebe was on her way, I told my husband, ‘Sam, when the child is born and I’m strong again, I’ll leave you; it will break my heart, but if this baby dies too, I’ll lose my mind; the madness is already in me; but if you let me go down to Calcutta, carrying my baby step by step, maybe I can work it off; and I’ll save and hoard and beg—and I’ll do anything to get a passage home to England, where our baby might live?’ God bless him! He said I could go; and he saved up his pay, and I saved every pice I could from washing or whatever; and when Phoebe was born, and I grew strong again, I set off. It was very lonely; through the thick forests, dark with those heavy trees—along the riverside (but I had been raised near the Avon in Warwickshire, so that flowing sound felt like home)—from station to station, from Indian village to village, I went, carrying my child. I had seen one of the officers’ wives with a small picture, ma’am—done by a Catholic foreign artist, ma’am—of the Virgin and the little Savior, ma’am. She held him in her arm, her form gently curled around him, their cheeks touching. Well, when I went to say goodbye to this lady, for whom I had washed, she cried sadly; she had also lost her children, but she had no other to save, like me; and I was bold enough to ask her if she would give me that print. She cried even more and said her children were with that little blessed Jesus; she gave it to me and told me it was painted on the bottom of a cask, which gave it that round shape. And when my body was very weary and my heart was sick (because there were times I doubted I would ever reach home, and times I thought of my husband, and one time when I feared my baby was dying), I took out that picture and looked at it until I felt like the mother was speaking to me and comforting me. And the locals were very kind. We couldn’t understand each other, but they saw my baby on my breast, and they came out to me, bringing rice and milk, and sometimes flowers—I still have some of the dried flowers. Then, the next morning, I was so tired; they wanted me to stay with them—I could sense that—and tried to scare me from going into the deep woods, which indeed looked very strange and dark; but it felt to me like Death was following me, trying to take my baby away, and I had to keep going. I thought about how God has cared for mothers since the world began, and he would care for me; so I said goodbye and set off again. Once, when my baby was sick, and we both needed rest, He led me to a place where a kind Englishman lived, right in the middle of the natives.”

“And you reached Calcutta safely at last?”

“And you finally made it to Calcutta safely?”

“Yes, safely! Oh! when I knew I had only two days’ journey more before me, I could not help it, ma’am—it might be idolatry, I cannot tell—but I was near one of the native temples, and I went into it with my baby to thank God for His great mercy; for it seemed to me that where others had prayed before to their God, in their joy or in their agony, was of itself a sacred place. And I got as servant to an invalid lady, who grew quite fond of my baby aboard-ship; and, in two years’ time, Sam earned his discharge, and came home to me, and to our child. Then he had to fix on a trade; but he knew of none; and once, once upon a time, he had learnt some tricks from an Indian juggler; so he set up conjuring, and it answered so well that he took Thomas to help him—as his man, you know, not as another conjuror, though Thomas has set it up now on his own hook. But it has been a great help to us that likeness between the twins, and made a good many tricks go off well that they made up together. And Thomas is a good brother, only he has not the fine carriage of my husband, so that I can’t think how he can be taken for Signor Brunoni himself, as he says he is.”

“Yes, safely! Oh! When I realized I only had two days left to travel, I couldn’t help myself, ma’am—it might have been idolatry, I don’t know—but I was near one of the native temples, and I went inside with my baby to thank God for His great mercy; to me, it felt like a sacred place because others had prayed there before, in both joy and pain. I got a job as a servant to a sick lady, who grew quite fond of my baby on the ship; and after two years, Sam earned his discharge and came home to me and our child. Then he had to decide on a trade, but he didn’t know any; once, he had learned some tricks from an Indian juggler, so he started performing magic, and it went so well that he brought Thomas on board to help him—as his assistant, you know, not as another magician, although Thomas has now started his own act. The resemblance between the twins has really helped us out, allowing a lot of their combined tricks to work well. And Thomas is a good brother, but he doesn’t carry himself as elegantly as my husband, so I can’t understand how he manages to be mistaken for Signor Brunoni himself, like he says he is.”

“Poor little Phoebe!” said I, my thoughts going back to the baby she carried all those hundred miles.

“Poor little Phoebe!” I said, my mind drifting back to the baby she carried all those hundreds of miles.

“Ah! you may say so! I never thought I should have reared her, though, when she fell ill at Chunderabaddad; but that good, kind Aga Jenkyns took us in, which I believe was the very saving of her.”

“Ah! you might say that! I never thought I would have raised her, though, when she got sick at Chunderabaddad; but that good, kind Aga Jenkyns took us in, which I believe was what really saved her.”

“Jenkyns!” said I.

“Jenkyns!” I said.

“Yes, Jenkyns. I shall think all people of that name are kind; for here is that nice old lady who comes every day to take Phoebe a walk!”

“Yes, Jenkyns. I’ll assume everyone with that name is nice; after all, there's that sweet old lady who comes every day to take Phoebe for a walk!”

But an idea had flashed through my head; could the Aga Jenkyns be the lost Peter? True he was reported by many to be dead. But, equally true, some had said that he had arrived at the dignity of Great Lama of Thibet. Miss Matty thought he was alive. I would make further inquiry.

But an idea had popped into my mind; could the Aga Jenkyns be the missing Peter? It was true that many reported him dead. But equally true, some claimed that he had become the Great Lama of Tibet. Miss Matty believed he was alive. I would look into it further.

CHAPTER XII.
ENGAGED TO BE MARRIED

Was the “poor Peter” of Cranford the Aga Jenkyns of Chunderabaddad, or was he not? As somebody says, that was the question.

Was the “poor Peter” of Cranford the Aga Jenkyns of Chunderabaddad, or not? As someone said, that was the question.

In my own home, whenever people had nothing else to do, they blamed me for want of discretion. Indiscretion was my bug-bear fault. Everybody has a bug-bear fault, a sort of standing characteristic—a pièce de résistance for their friends to cut at; and in general they cut and come again. I was tired of being called indiscreet and incautious; and I determined for once to prove myself a model of prudence and wisdom. I would not even hint my suspicions respecting the Aga. I would collect evidence and carry it home to lay before my father, as the family friend of the two Miss Jenkynses.

In my own home, whenever people had nothing else to do, they accused me of lacking discretion. Indiscretion was my biggest flaw. Everyone has a defining flaw, something their friends like to tease them about; and usually, they poke fun repeatedly. I was tired of being called indiscreet and careless; I decided that this time, I would show myself to be a model of prudence and wisdom. I wouldn't even hint at my suspicions about the Aga. I would gather evidence and take it home to present to my father, as the family friend of the two Miss Jenkynses.

In my search after facts, I was often reminded of a description my father had once given of a ladies’ committee that he had had to preside over. He said he could not help thinking of a passage in Dickens, which spoke of a chorus in which every man took the tune he knew best, and sang it to his own satisfaction. So, at this charitable committee, every lady took the subject uppermost in her mind, and talked about it to her own great contentment, but not much to the advancement of the subject they had met to discuss. But even that committee could have been nothing to the Cranford ladies when I attempted to gain some clear and definite information as to poor Peter’s height, appearance, and when and where he was seen and heard of last. For instance, I remember asking Miss Pole (and I thought the question was very opportune, for I put it when I met her at a call at Mrs Forrester’s, and both the ladies had known Peter, and I imagined that they might refresh each other’s memories)—I asked Miss Pole what was the very last thing they had ever heard about him; and then she named the absurd report to which I have alluded, about his having been elected Great Lama of Thibet; and this was a signal for each lady to go off on her separate idea. Mrs Forrester’s start was made on the veiled prophet in Lalla Rookh—whether I thought he was meant for the Great Lama, though Peter was not so ugly, indeed rather handsome, if he had not been freckled. I was thankful to see her double upon Peter; but, in a moment, the delusive lady was off upon Rowland’s Kalydor, and the merits of cosmetics and hair oils in general, and holding forth so fluently that I turned to listen to Miss Pole, who (through the llamas, the beasts of burden) had got to Peruvian bonds, and the share market, and her poor opinion of joint-stock banks in general, and of that one in particular in which Miss Matty’s money was invested. In vain I put in “When was it—in what year was it that you heard that Mr Peter was the Great Lama?” They only joined issue to dispute whether llamas were carnivorous animals or not; in which dispute they were not quite on fair grounds, as Mrs Forrester (after they had grown warm and cool again) acknowledged that she always confused carnivorous and graminivorous together, just as she did horizontal and perpendicular; but then she apologised for it very prettily, by saying that in her day the only use people made of four-syllabled words was to teach how they should be spelt.

In my quest for information, I often remembered a description my father once gave about a ladies’ committee he chaired. He said it reminded him of a passage in Dickens, where a group of men sang the tunes they knew best, each content with their own. Similarly, at this charitable committee, each lady discussed whatever topic was on her mind, talking enthusiastically but not really advancing the subject they were there to address. But that committee was nothing compared to the Cranford ladies when I tried to get clear and specific details about poor Peter’s height, appearance, and the last time he was seen or heard from. For instance, I asked Miss Pole (and I thought my timing was perfect since I caught her at Mrs. Forrester’s, and both ladies knew Peter, so I hoped they could jog each other’s memories)—I asked Miss Pole what the last thing they had heard about him was; and she brought up the ridiculous rumor I mentioned about him being elected the Great Lama of Tibet, which prompted each lady to follow her own train of thought. Mrs. Forrester began talking about the veiled prophet in Lalla Rookh—wondering if he represented the Great Lama, although Peter wasn’t ugly at all, in fact, quite handsome if it weren’t for all the freckles. I was glad she was at least on the topic of Peter, but before long, she drifted away into a discussion about Rowland’s Kalydor, the merits of cosmetics, and hair oils, speaking so freely that I turned to listen to Miss Pole, who (via llamas, the beasts of burden) ended up discussing Peruvian bonds, the stock market, and her low opinion of joint-stock banks in general, and that particular one where Miss Matty’s money was invested. I tried in vain to interject, “When was it—in what year did you hear that Mr. Peter was the Great Lama?” But they instead debated whether llamas were carnivorous animals or not; in this argument, they weren’t exactly on even footing, as Mrs. Forrester (after their debate grew heated and then cooled) admitted she always mixed up carnivorous and herbivorous, just like horizontal and vertical; but she prettily apologized for it, saying that in her day, the only purpose for four-syllable words was to teach spelling.

The only fact I gained from this conversation was that certainly Peter had last been heard of in India, “or that neighbourhood”; and that this scanty intelligence of his whereabouts had reached Cranford in the year when Miss Pole had brought her Indian muslin gown, long since worn out (we washed it and mended it, and traced its decline and fall into a window-blind before we could go on); and in a year when Wombwell came to Cranford, because Miss Matty had wanted to see an elephant in order that she might the better imagine Peter riding on one; and had seen a boa-constrictor too, which was more than she wished to imagine in her fancy-pictures of Peter’s locality; and in a year when Miss Jenkyns had learnt some piece of poetry off by heart, and used to say, at all the Cranford parties, how Peter was “surveying mankind from China to Peru,” which everybody had thought very grand, and rather appropriate, because India was between China and Peru, if you took care to turn the globe to the left instead of the right.

The only thing I got from this conversation was that Peter had last been heard of in India, “or around that area,” and this little bit of information about where he was had made its way to Cranford in the year when Miss Pole had brought her Indian muslin gown, which had long since worn out (we washed it and repaired it, and tracked its decline until it became a window-blind before we could move on); and in a year when Wombwell came to Cranford because Miss Matty wanted to see an elephant so she could better picture Peter riding one; and she also saw a boa constrictor, which was more than she really wanted to include in her daydreams about Peter’s surroundings; and in a year when Miss Jenkyns had memorized a poem and would recite, at all the Cranford parties, how Peter was “surveying mankind from China to Peru,” which everyone thought was very grand and somewhat fitting since India is between China and Peru if you turned the globe to the left instead of the right.

I suppose all these inquiries of mine, and the consequent curiosity excited in the minds of my friends, made us blind and deaf to what was going on around us. It seemed to me as if the sun rose and shone, and as if the rain rained on Cranford, just as usual, and I did not notice any sign of the times that could be considered as a prognostic of any uncommon event; and, to the best of my belief, not only Miss Matty and Mrs Forrester, but even Miss Pole herself, whom we looked upon as a kind of prophetess, from the knack she had of foreseeing things before they came to pass—although she did not like to disturb her friends by telling them her foreknowledge—even Miss Pole herself was breathless with astonishment when she came to tell us of the astounding piece of news. But I must recover myself; the contemplation of it, even at this distance of time, has taken away my breath and my grammar, and unless I subdue my emotion, my spelling will go too.

I guess all my questions and the curiosity they sparked in my friends made us completely oblivious to what was happening around us. It felt like the sun still rose and shined, and the rain still fell on Cranford just like always, and I didn’t notice any signs that hinted at something unusual happening. To the best of my knowledge, not only Miss Matty and Mrs. Forrester but even Miss Pole herself, whom we considered a sort of fortune teller because she had a talent for predicting things before they happened—though she didn’t like to worry her friends by sharing her predictions—even Miss Pole herself was completely stunned when she came to share the shocking news with us. But I need to pull myself together; just thinking about it, even after all this time, has left me speechless and messing up my grammar, and if I don’t control my feelings, my spelling will go downhill too.

We were sitting—Miss Matty and I—much as usual, she in the blue chintz easy-chair, with her back to the light, and her knitting in her hand, I reading aloud the St James’s Chronicle. A few minutes more, and we should have gone to make the little alterations in dress usual before calling-time (twelve o’clock) in Cranford. I remember the scene and the date well. We had been talking of the signor’s rapid recovery since the warmer weather had set in, and praising Mr Hoggins’s skill, and lamenting his want of refinement and manner (it seems a curious coincidence that this should have been our subject, but so it was), when a knock was heard—a caller’s knock—three distinct taps—and we were flying (that is to say, Miss Matty could not walk very fast, having had a touch of rheumatism) to our rooms, to change cap and collars, when Miss Pole arrested us by calling out, as she came up the stairs, “Don’t go—I can’t wait—it is not twelve, I know—but never mind your dress—I must speak to you.” We did our best to look as if it was not we who had made the hurried movement, the sound of which she had heard; for, of course, we did not like to have it supposed that we had any old clothes that it was convenient to wear out in the “sanctuary of home,” as Miss Jenkyns once prettily called the back parlour, where she was tying up preserves. So we threw our gentility with double force into our manners, and very genteel we were for two minutes while Miss Pole recovered breath, and excited our curiosity strongly by lifting up her hands in amazement, and bringing them down in silence, as if what she had to say was too big for words, and could only be expressed by pantomime.

We were sitting—Miss Matty and I—just like usual. She was in the blue chintz armchair, with her back to the light and her knitting in her hands, while I was reading aloud from the St James’s Chronicle. In a few minutes, we would have made the usual little changes to our outfits before calling time (noon) in Cranford. I remember the scene and the date clearly. We had been discussing the signor's quick recovery since the weather had warmed up, praising Mr. Hoggins's skill, and lamenting his lack of refinement and manners (it’s a strange coincidence that this was our topic, but it was). Just then, we heard a knock—a caller's knock—three sharp taps—and we were rushing (well, Miss Matty couldn’t walk very fast because of some rheumatism) to our rooms to change our caps and collars when Miss Pole stopped us by calling out as she came up the stairs, “Don’t go—I can’t wait—it’s not noon, I know—but forget about your outfits—I need to talk to you.” We tried our best to look like it wasn’t us who had rushed around, the sound she had heard; after all, we didn’t want her to think we had any old clothes that we were okay wearing out in the “sanctuary of home,” as Miss Jenkyns once charmingly called the back parlor, where she was tying up preserves. So we put on an extra dose of gentility in our manners, and we were very genteel for two minutes while Miss Pole caught her breath, piquing our curiosity by lifting her hands in astonishment and bringing them down in silence, as though what she had to say was too huge for words and could only be expressed in gestures.

“What do you think, Miss Matty? What do you think? Lady Glenmire is to marry—is to be married, I mean—Lady Glenmire—Mr Hoggins—Mr Hoggins is going to marry Lady Glenmire!”

“What do you think, Miss Matty? What do you think? Lady Glenmire is getting married—actually, I mean she is going to marry—Lady Glenmire—Mr. Hoggins—Mr. Hoggins is going to marry Lady Glenmire!”

“Marry!” said we. “Marry! Madness!”

"Get married!" we said. "Crazy!"

“Marry!” said Miss Pole, with the decision that belonged to her character. “I said marry! as you do; and I also said, ‘What a fool my lady is going to make of herself!’ I could have said ‘Madness!’ but I controlled myself, for it was in a public shop that I heard of it. Where feminine delicacy is gone to, I don’t know! You and I, Miss Matty, would have been ashamed to have known that our marriage was spoken of in a grocer’s shop, in the hearing of shopmen!”

“Seriously!” said Miss Pole, with the confidence that was typical of her personality. “I said marry! just like you do; and I also said, ‘What a fool my lady is going to make of herself!’ I could have said ‘Insanity!’ but I restrained myself because I heard about it in a public store. I have no idea where feminine delicacy has gone! You and I, Miss Matty, would have been embarrassed to know that our marriage was being discussed in a grocery store, within earshot of the clerks!”

“But,” said Miss Matty, sighing as one recovering from a blow, “perhaps it is not true. Perhaps we are doing her injustice.”

“But,” said Miss Matty, sighing like someone who’s just come back from a setback, “maybe it’s not true. Maybe we’re being unfair to her.”

“No,” said Miss Pole. “I have taken care to ascertain that. I went straight to Mrs Fitz-Adam, to borrow a cookery-book which I knew she had; and I introduced my congratulations à propos of the difficulty gentlemen must have in house-keeping; and Mrs Fitz-Adam bridled up, and said that she believed it was true, though how and where I could have heard it she did not know. She said her brother and Lady Glenmire had come to an understanding at last. ‘Understanding!’ such a coarse word! But my lady will have to come down to many a want of refinement. I have reason to believe Mr Hoggins sups on bread-and-cheese and beer every night.

“No,” said Miss Pole. “I made sure to find that out. I went straight to Mrs. Fitz-Adam to borrow a cookbook I knew she had, and I brought up my congratulations about how difficult it must be for gentlemen to manage a household. Mrs. Fitz-Adam perked up and said she thought it was true, though she had no idea how or where I could have heard it. She mentioned that her brother and Lady Glenmire had finally come to an agreement. 'Agreement!' such a blunt word! But my lady will have to lower her standards quite a bit. I have reason to believe Mr. Hoggins has bread and cheese with beer for dinner every night.

“Marry!” said Miss Matty once again. “Well! I never thought of it. Two people that we know going to be married. It’s coming very near!”

“Marry!” said Miss Matty once again. “Wow! I never thought of that. Two people we know are getting married. It’s getting really close!”

“So near that my heart stopped beating when I heard of it, while you might have counted twelve,” said Miss Pole.

“So close that my heart stopped when I heard about it, while you could have counted to twelve,” said Miss Pole.

“One does not know whose turn may come next. Here, in Cranford, poor Lady Glenmire might have thought herself safe,” said Miss Matty, with a gentle pity in her tones.

“One doesn’t know whose turn might come next. Here in Cranford, poor Lady Glenmire might have believed she was safe,” said Miss Matty, with a gentle pity in her voice.

“Bah!” said Miss Pole, with a toss of her head. “Don’t you remember poor dear Captain Brown’s song ‘Tibbie Fowler,’ and the line—

“Bah!” said Miss Pole, with a toss of her head. “Don’t you remember poor dear Captain Brown’s song ‘Tibbie Fowler,’ and the line—

‘Set her on the Tintock tap,
The wind will blaw a man till her.’”

‘Set her on the Tintock tap,
The wind will blow a man to her.’”

“That was because ‘Tibbie Fowler’ was rich, I think.”

"That's because 'Tibbie Fowler' was wealthy, I believe."

“Well! there was a kind of attraction about Lady Glenmire that I, for one, should be ashamed to have.”

“Well! there was something about Lady Glenmire that I, for one, would be embarrassed to have.”

I put in my wonder. “But how can she have fancied Mr Hoggins? I am not surprised that Mr Hoggins has liked her.”

I expressed my disbelief. “But how could she have liked Mr. Hoggins? I'm not surprised that Mr. Hoggins liked her.”

“Oh! I don’t know. Mr Hoggins is rich, and very pleasant-looking,” said Miss Matty, “and very good-tempered and kind-hearted.”

“Oh! I don’t know. Mr. Hoggins is wealthy and quite handsome,” said Miss Matty, “and very good-natured and warm-hearted.”

“She has married for an establishment, that’s it. I suppose she takes the surgery with it,” said Miss Pole, with a little dry laugh at her own joke. But, like many people who think they have made a severe and sarcastic speech, which yet is clever of its kind, she began to relax in her grimness from the moment when she made this allusion to the surgery; and we turned to speculate on the way in which Mrs Jamieson would receive the news. The person whom she had left in charge of her house to keep off followers from her maids to set up a follower of her own! And that follower a man whom Mrs Jamieson had tabooed as vulgar, and inadmissible to Cranford society, not merely on account of his name, but because of his voice, his complexion, his boots, smelling of the stable, and himself, smelling of drugs. Had he ever been to see Lady Glenmire at Mrs Jamieson’s? Chloride of lime would not purify the house in its owner’s estimation if he had. Or had their interviews been confined to the occasional meetings in the chamber of the poor sick conjuror, to whom, with all our sense of the mésalliance, we could not help allowing that they had both been exceedingly kind? And now it turned out that a servant of Mrs Jamieson’s had been ill, and Mr Hoggins had been attending her for some weeks. So the wolf had got into the fold, and now he was carrying off the shepherdess. What would Mrs Jamieson say? We looked into the darkness of futurity as a child gazes after a rocket up in the cloudy sky, full of wondering expectation of the rattle, the discharge, and the brilliant shower of sparks and light. Then we brought ourselves down to earth and the present time by questioning each other (being all equally ignorant, and all equally without the slightest data to build any conclusions upon) as to when IT would take place? Where? How much a year Mr Hoggins had? Whether she would drop her title? And how Martha and the other correct servants in Cranford would ever be brought to announce a married couple as Lady Glenmire and Mr Hoggins? But would they be visited? Would Mrs Jamieson let us? Or must we choose between the Honourable Mrs Jamieson and the degraded Lady Glenmire? We all liked Lady Glenmire the best. She was bright, and kind, and sociable, and agreeable; and Mrs Jamieson was dull, and inert, and pompous, and tiresome. But we had acknowledged the sway of the latter so long, that it seemed like a kind of disloyalty now even to meditate disobedience to the prohibition we anticipated.

“She married for security, that’s the truth. I guess she’ll deal with the consequences,” said Miss Pole, laughing a bit dryly at her own joke. But just like many people who think they’ve delivered a harsh and witty remark, which they also consider clever, she started to loosen up from her seriousness as soon as she mentioned the consequences; and we began to wonder how Mrs. Jamieson would react to the news. The person she had left in charge of her house to keep her maids safe had taken up a suitor of her own! And that suitor was a man Mrs. Jamieson had rejected as vulgar and unacceptable in Cranford society, not just because of his name, but also due to his voice, his complexion, his boots smelling of the stable, and himself, smelling of drugs. Had he ever visited Lady Glenmire at Mrs. Jamieson’s place? Chloride of lime wouldn’t cleanse the house in her opinion if he had. Or had their encounters been restricted to occasional meetings in the room of the poor sick magician, whom, despite our sense of the mésalliance, we couldn’t help but acknowledge that they had both been very kind to? And now it turned out a servant of Mrs. Jamieson’s had been ill, and Mr. Hoggins had been taking care of her for weeks. So the wolf had infiltrated the fold, and now he was whisking off the shepherdess. What would Mrs. Jamieson think? We peered into the dark future like a child watching a firework shoot up into a cloudy sky, full of curious expectation for the bang, the explosion, and the dazzling shower of sparks and light. Then we brought ourselves back to reality by questioning each other (being all equally clueless, and all equally lacking any information to form conclusions) about when IT would happen? Where? How much Mr. Hoggins earned each year? Whether she would drop her title? And how Martha and the other proper servants in Cranford would manage to refer to a married couple as Lady Glenmire and Mr. Hoggins? But would they be visited? Would Mrs. Jamieson allow it? Or would we have to choose between the Honourable Mrs. Jamieson and the degraded Lady Glenmire? We all liked Lady Glenmire more. She was cheerful, kind, sociable, and pleasant; while Mrs. Jamieson was dull, inert, pompous, and tiresome. But we had recognized Mrs. Jamieson’s authority for so long that it felt like a form of disloyalty to even think about defying the restriction we anticipated.

Mrs Forrester surprised us in our darned caps and patched collars; and we forgot all about them in our eagerness to see how she would bear the information, which we honourably left to Miss Pole, to impart, although, if we had been inclined to take unfair advantage, we might have rushed in ourselves, for she had a most out-of-place fit of coughing for five minutes after Mrs Forrester entered the room. I shall never forget the imploring expression of her eyes, as she looked at us over her pocket-handkerchief. They said, as plain as words could speak, “Don’t let Nature deprive me of the treasure which is mine, although for a time I can make no use of it.” And we did not.

Mrs. Forrester surprised us in our worn caps and patched collars, and we completely forgot about them in our eagerness to see how she would handle the news, which we honorably left for Miss Pole to share. Although, if we wanted to take an unfair advantage, we could have jumped in ourselves because she had a really awkward coughing fit for five minutes after Mrs. Forrester walked in. I’ll never forget the pleading look in her eyes as she glanced at us over her handkerchief. They clearly said, “Don’t let Nature take away what’s mine, even if I can’t use it for a while.” And we didn’t.

Mrs Forrester’s surprise was equal to ours; and her sense of injury rather greater, because she had to feel for her Order, and saw more fully than we could do how such conduct brought stains on the aristocracy.

Mrs. Forrester was just as surprised as we were, but she felt even more wronged because she cared about her status and understood better than we did how such behavior tarnished the reputation of the aristocracy.

When she and Miss Pole left us we endeavoured to subside into calmness; but Miss Matty was really upset by the intelligence she had heard. She reckoned it up, and it was more than fifteen years since she had heard of any of her acquaintance going to be married, with the one exception of Miss Jessie Brown; and, as she said, it gave her quite a shock, and made her feel as if she could not think what would happen next.

When she and Miss Pole left us, we tried to settle down, but Miss Matty was really shaken by the news she had just received. She calculated that it had been over fifteen years since she had heard about any of her friends getting married, except for Miss Jessie Brown; and, as she put it, it gave her quite a jolt and made her feel like she couldn’t wrap her head around what might happen next.

I don’t know whether it is a fancy of mine, or a real fact, but I have noticed that, just after the announcement of an engagement in any set, the unmarried ladies in that set flutter out in an unusual gaiety and newness of dress, as much as to say, in a tacit and unconscious manner, “We also are spinsters.” Miss Matty and Miss Pole talked and thought more about bonnets, gowns, caps, and shawls, during the fortnight that succeeded this call, than I had known them do for years before. But it might be the spring weather, for it was a warm and pleasant March; and merinoes and beavers, and woollen materials of all sorts were but ungracious receptacles of the bright sun’s glancing rays. It had not been Lady Glenmire’s dress that had won Mr Hoggins’s heart, for she went about on her errands of kindness more shabby than ever. Although in the hurried glimpses I caught of her at church or elsewhere she appeared rather to shun meeting any of her friends, her face seemed to have almost something of the flush of youth in it; her lips looked redder and more trembling full than in their old compressed state, and her eyes dwelt on all things with a lingering light, as if she was learning to love Cranford and its belongings. Mr Hoggins looked broad and radiant, and creaked up the middle aisle at church in a brand-new pair of top-boots—an audible, as well as visible, sign of his purposed change of state; for the tradition went, that the boots he had worn till now were the identical pair in which he first set out on his rounds in Cranford twenty-five years ago; only they had been new-pieced, high and low, top and bottom, heel and sole, black leather and brown leather, more times than any one could tell.

I’m not sure if it’s just my imagination or if it’s a real thing, but I’ve noticed that right after someone announces their engagement, the single ladies in that social group suddenly become all lively and start dressing in a fresh, exciting way, almost as if to say, without even realizing it, "We’re single too." Miss Matty and Miss Pole talked and thought about hats, dresses, headscarves, and shawls more in the two weeks after this announcement than I’d seen them do in years. It could also be the spring weather, since it was a warm and pleasant March, and materials like merino and beaver were just awkwardly holding on to the bright sun’s rays. Lady Glenmire’s dress wasn't what had captured Mr. Hoggins’s heart, as she was busier than ever with her charitable tasks, looking even more shabby. Even though I often caught quick glimpses of her at church or elsewhere, where she seemed to avoid running into her friends, her face had a hint of youthfulness; her lips appeared fuller and redder than in their previously tight state, and her eyes seemed to linger on everything with a newfound brightness, as if she was starting to appreciate Cranford and everything about it. Mr. Hoggins looked broad and cheerful as he walked down the middle aisle at church in a shiny new pair of top boots—a clear, audible, and visible sign of his intended change in status; the rumor was that the boots he’d worn until now were the same pair he first wore while doing his rounds in Cranford twenty-five years ago; they just had been patched up more times than anyone could count, top and bottom, heel and sole, black leather and brown leather.

None of the ladies in Cranford chose to sanction the marriage by congratulating either of the parties. We wished to ignore the whole affair until our liege lady, Mrs Jamieson, returned. Till she came back to give us our cue, we felt that it would be better to consider the engagement in the same light as the Queen of Spain’s legs—facts which certainly existed, but the less said about the better. This restraint upon our tongues—for you see if we did not speak about it to any of the parties concerned, how could we get answers to the questions that we longed to ask?—was beginning to be irksome, and our idea of the dignity of silence was paling before our curiosity, when another direction was given to our thoughts, by an announcement on the part of the principal shopkeeper of Cranford, who ranged the trades from grocer and cheesemonger to man-milliner, as occasion required, that the spring fashions were arrived, and would be exhibited on the following Tuesday at his rooms in High Street. Now Miss Matty had been only waiting for this before buying herself a new silk gown. I had offered, it is true, to send to Drumble for patterns, but she had rejected my proposal, gently implying that she had not forgotten her disappointment about the sea-green turban. I was thankful that I was on the spot now, to counteract the dazzling fascination of any yellow or scarlet silk.

None of the women in Cranford decided to acknowledge the marriage by congratulating either of the people involved. We wanted to pretend the whole situation didn't exist until our leader, Mrs. Jamieson, returned. Until she got back to guide us, we figured it was better to think of the engagement like the Queen of Spain's legs—something that definitely existed, but the less said the better. This silence was starting to bother us—since if we didn’t talk about it to anyone involved, how could we get answers to the questions we were dying to ask?—and our high-minded idea of keeping quiet was fading in the face of our curiosity, when we were suddenly distracted by an announcement from Cranford's main shopkeeper, who offered everything from groceries to millinery as needed, that the spring fashions had arrived and would be showcased the following Tuesday at his store on High Street. Miss Matty had been waiting for this moment to buy herself a new silk dress. I had offered to send to Drumble for patterns, but she had gently turned me down, hinting that she hadn’t forgotten her disappointment over the sea-green turban. I was glad to be there now, ready to counter the tempting allure of any yellow or scarlet silk.

I must say a word or two here about myself. I have spoken of my father’s old friendship for the Jenkyns family; indeed, I am not sure if there was not some distant relationship. He had willingly allowed me to remain all the winter at Cranford, in consideration of a letter which Miss Matty had written to him about the time of the panic, in which I suspect she had exaggerated my powers and my bravery as a defender of the house. But now that the days were longer and more cheerful, he was beginning to urge the necessity of my return; and I only delayed in a sort of odd forlorn hope that if I could obtain any clear information, I might make the account given by the signora of the Aga Jenkyns tally with that of “poor Peter,” his appearance and disappearance, which I had winnowed out of the conversation of Miss Pole and Mrs Forrester.

I want to say a few things about myself here. I've mentioned my father’s long-standing friendship with the Jenkyns family; in fact, I’m not sure if there wasn’t some distant family connection. He had gladly let me stay all winter in Cranford, thanks to a letter that Miss Matty wrote to him around the time of the panic, where I suspect she might have exaggerated my abilities and courage as the protector of the house. But now that the days were getting longer and brighter, he was starting to push for me to return; I was just holding off in a sort of strange, hopeless hope that if I could get any solid information, I might be able to reconcile the account given by the signora of Aga Jenkyns with that of “poor Peter,” including his appearance and disappearance, which I had gathered from the conversations of Miss Pole and Mrs. Forrester.

CHAPTER XIII.
STOPPED PAYMENT

The very Tuesday morning on which Mr Johnson was going to show the fashions, the post-woman brought two letters to the house. I say the post-woman, but I should say the postman’s wife. He was a lame shoemaker, a very clean, honest man, much respected in the town; but he never brought the letters round except on unusual occasions, such as Christmas Day or Good Friday; and on those days the letters, which should have been delivered at eight in the morning, did not make their appearance until two or three in the afternoon, for every one liked poor Thomas, and gave him a welcome on these festive occasions. He used to say, “He was welly stawed wi’ eating, for there were three or four houses where nowt would serve ’em but he must share in their breakfast;” and by the time he had done his last breakfast, he came to some other friend who was beginning dinner; but come what might in the way of temptation, Tom was always sober, civil, and smiling; and, as Miss Jenkyns used to say, it was a lesson in patience, that she doubted not would call out that precious quality in some minds, where, but for Thomas, it might have lain dormant and undiscovered. Patience was certainly very dormant in Miss Jenkyns’s mind. She was always expecting letters, and always drumming on the table till the post-woman had called or gone past. On Christmas Day and Good Friday she drummed from breakfast till church, from church-time till two o’clock—unless when the fire wanted stirring, when she invariably knocked down the fire-irons, and scolded Miss Matty for it. But equally certain was the hearty welcome and the good dinner for Thomas; Miss Jenkyns standing over him like a bold dragoon, questioning him as to his children—what they were doing—what school they went to; upbraiding him if another was likely to make its appearance, but sending even the little babies the shilling and the mince-pie which was her gift to all the children, with half-a-crown in addition for both father and mother. The post was not half of so much consequence to dear Miss Matty; but not for the world would she have diminished Thomas’s welcome and his dole, though I could see that she felt rather shy over the ceremony, which had been regarded by Miss Jenkyns as a glorious opportunity for giving advice and benefiting her fellow-creatures. Miss Matty would steal the money all in a lump into his hand, as if she were ashamed of herself. Miss Jenkyns gave him each individual coin separate, with a “There! that’s for yourself; that’s for Jenny,” etc. Miss Matty would even beckon Martha out of the kitchen while he ate his food: and once, to my knowledge, winked at its rapid disappearance into a blue cotton pocket-handkerchief. Miss Jenkyns almost scolded him if he did not leave a clean plate, however heaped it might have been, and gave an injunction with every mouthful.

On the Tuesday morning when Mr. Johnson was set to showcase the fashions, the post-woman delivered two letters to the house. I say post-woman, but I should actually say the postman’s wife. He was a limping shoemaker, a very neat and honest man, well-respected in town; however, he only delivered the letters on special occasions, like Christmas Day or Good Friday. On those days, the letters that should have arrived at eight in the morning didn’t show up until two or three in the afternoon, because everyone liked poor Thomas and welcomed him during those festive times. He used to say, “He was well stuffed with eating, since there were three or four houses where nothing would do but he had to join them for breakfast;” and by the time he finished his last breakfast, he would arrive at a friend's house just as they were starting dinner. But no matter what the temptation, Tom was always sober, polite, and cheerful; and, as Miss Jenkyns often remarked, it was a lesson in patience that she believed would bring out that precious quality in some people, where, without Thomas, it might have remained dormant and hidden. Patience was definitely not a strong point for Miss Jenkyns. She was always waiting for letters and constantly drummed on the table until the post-woman passed by. On Christmas Day and Good Friday, she drummed from breakfast until church, and from church until two o’clock—unless the fire needed poking, in which case she would invariably knock over the fire-irons and scold Miss Matty for it. But without fail, Thomas received a hearty welcome and a good meal; Miss Jenkyns would stand over him like a commanding officer, grilling him about his children—what they were up to, which school they attended; scolding him if another child was likely to be on the way, while sending even the little ones a shilling and a mince pie as her gift for all the kids, along with a half-crown for both parents. The post wasn’t nearly as important to dear Miss Matty; however, she would never have reduced Thomas’s welcome and gifts for the world, even if she seemed a bit shy about the whole thing, which Miss Jenkyns viewed as a prime opportunity to offer advice and help her fellow human beings. Miss Matty would quickly shove the money into his hand all at once, as if she were embarrassed. Miss Jenkyns would hand him each coin separately, saying, “There! that’s for you; that’s for Jenny,” and so on. Miss Matty would even call Martha from the kitchen while he ate his meal, and once, to my knowledge, winked at the way he quickly stuffed food into a blue cotton handkerchief. Miss Jenkyns would almost scold him if he didn’t leave a clean plate, no matter how piled high it had been, and she gave directions with every mouthful.

I have wandered a long way from the two letters that awaited us on the breakfast-table that Tuesday morning. Mine was from my father. Miss Matty’s was printed. My father’s was just a man’s letter; I mean it was very dull, and gave no information beyond that he was well, that they had had a good deal of rain, that trade was very stagnant, and there were many disagreeable rumours afloat. He then asked me if I knew whether Miss Matty still retained her shares in the Town and County Bank, as there were very unpleasant reports about it; though nothing more than he had always foreseen, and had prophesied to Miss Jenkyns years ago, when she would invest their little property in it—the only unwise step that clever woman had ever taken, to his knowledge (the only time she ever acted against his advice, I knew). However, if anything had gone wrong, of course I was not to think of leaving Miss Matty while I could be of any use, etc.

I have strayed a long way from the two letters that were waiting for us on the breakfast table that Tuesday morning. Mine was from my dad. Miss Matty’s was printed. My dad’s was just a typical man’s letter; it was pretty boring and didn’t share much information other than that he was well, they had experienced a lot of rain, trade was really slow, and there were a lot of unpleasant rumors going around. He then asked me if I knew whether Miss Matty still held her shares in the Town and County Bank, as there were some troubling reports about it; though nothing more than what he had always expected and had warned Miss Jenkyns about years ago when she decided to invest their small amount of money in it—the only unwise move that clever woman ever made, as far as he knew (the only time she ever disregarded his advice, I was aware). However, if anything had gone wrong, of course, I was not to think about leaving Miss Matty while I could still be of any help, etc.

“Who is your letter from, my dear? Mine is a very civil invitation, signed ‘Edwin Wilson,’ asking me to attend an important meeting of the shareholders of the Town and County Bank, to be held in Drumble, on Thursday the twenty-first. I am sure, it is very attentive of them to remember me.”

“Who’s your letter from, my dear? Mine is a very polite invitation, signed ‘Edwin Wilson,’ asking me to attend an important meeting of the shareholders of the Town and County Bank, which will be held in Drumble on Thursday the twenty-first. I’m sure it’s very nice of them to think of me.”

I did not like to hear of this “important meeting,” for, though I did not know much about business, I feared it confirmed what my father said: however, I thought, ill news always came fast enough, so I resolved to say nothing about my alarm, and merely told her that my father was well, and sent his kind regards to her. She kept turning over and admiring her letter. At last she spoke—

I didn't want to hear about this "important meeting" because, even though I didn't know much about business, I was worried it confirmed what my dad had said. Still, I thought that bad news always traveled fast enough, so I decided not to mention my worries and just told her that my dad was doing well and sent his warm regards. She kept flipping through and admiring her letter. Finally, she spoke—

“I remember their sending one to Deborah just like this; but that I did not wonder at, for everybody knew she was so clear-headed. I am afraid I could not help them much; indeed, if they came to accounts, I should be quite in the way, for I never could do sums in my head. Deborah, I know, rather wished to go, and went so far as to order a new bonnet for the occasion: but when the time came she had a bad cold; so they sent her a very polite account of what they had done. Chosen a director, I think it was. Do you think they want me to help them to choose a director? I am sure I should choose your father at once!”

“I remember them sending one to Deborah just like this; but I wasn't surprised because everyone knew she was really sharp. I’m afraid I couldn’t be much help; actually, if it came down to it, I’d just be in the way, since I can never do math in my head. I know Deborah actually wanted to go and even ordered a new hat for the occasion, but by the time it came around, she had a bad cold. So, they sent her a very polite update on what they had done. I think they chose a director. Do you think they want me to help them choose a director? I would definitely pick your dad right away!”

“My father has no shares in the bank,” said I.

“My dad doesn't have any stocks in the bank,” I said.

“Oh, no! I remember. He objected very much to Deborah’s buying any, I believe. But she was quite the woman of business, and always judged for herself; and here, you see, they have paid eight per cent. all these years.”

“Oh, no! I remember. He really didn’t like Deborah buying any, I think. But she was a real businesswoman and always made her own decisions; and look, they’ve been getting eight percent all these years.”

It was a very uncomfortable subject to me, with my half-knowledge; so I thought I would change the conversation, and I asked at what time she thought we had better go and see the fashions. “Well, my dear,” she said, “the thing is this: it is not etiquette to go till after twelve; but then, you see, all Cranford will be there, and one does not like to be too curious about dress and trimmings and caps with all the world looking on. It is never genteel to be over-curious on these occasions. Deborah had the knack of always looking as if the latest fashion was nothing new to her; a manner she had caught from Lady Arley, who did see all the new modes in London, you know. So I thought we would just slip down—for I do want this morning, soon after breakfast half-a-pound of tea—and then we could go up and examine the things at our leisure, and see exactly how my new silk gown must be made; and then, after twelve, we could go with our minds disengaged, and free from thoughts of dress.”

It was a really awkward topic for me, with my limited understanding, so I figured I’d shift the conversation. I asked her what time she thought we should go check out the fashions. “Well, my dear,” she replied, “here’s the thing: it’s not considered proper to go until after twelve; but then, you see, everyone in Cranford will be there, and you don’t want to seem too interested in clothes and accessories with everyone watching. It’s never classy to be overly curious on these occasions. Deborah had this ability to always look like the latest styles were no big deal to her—a manner she picked up from Lady Arley, who keeps up with all the new trends in London, you know. So I thought we’d just pop down—because I really want to get half a pound of tea this morning, right after breakfast—and then we could go back and check things out at our own pace, see exactly how my new silk gown needs to be made; and then, after twelve, we could go feeling relaxed and not worried about our outfits.”

We began to talk of Miss Matty’s new silk gown. I discovered that it would be really the first time in her life that she had had to choose anything of consequence for herself: for Miss Jenkyns had always been the more decided character, whatever her taste might have been; and it is astonishing how such people carry the world before them by the mere force of will. Miss Matty anticipated the sight of the glossy folds with as much delight as if the five sovereigns, set apart for the purchase, could buy all the silks in the shop; and (remembering my own loss of two hours in a toyshop before I could tell on what wonder to spend a silver threepence) I was very glad that we were going early, that dear Miss Matty might have leisure for the delights of perplexity.

We started talking about Miss Matty’s new silk gown. I realized that this would be the first time in her life she had to choose something significant for herself: Miss Jenkyns had always been the stronger personality, no matter what her taste was; and it’s amazing how such people can move the world forward just by sheer willpower. Miss Matty looked forward to the sight of the shiny fabric with as much excitement as if the five sovereigns set aside for the purchase could buy every silk in the store; and (remembering my own two-hour ordeal in a toy store trying to decide how to spend a silver threepence) I was really glad we were going early, so that dear Miss Matty could take her time enjoying the thrills of indecision.

If a happy sea-green could be met with, the gown was to be sea-green: if not, she inclined to maize, and I to silver gray; and we discussed the requisite number of breadths until we arrived at the shop-door. We were to buy the tea, select the silk, and then clamber up the iron corkscrew stairs that led into what was once a loft, though now a fashion show-room.

If we could find a nice sea-green, the dress would be sea-green; if not, she preferred mustard yellow, and I liked silver gray. We talked about how much fabric we would need until we reached the shop door. We were set to buy the tea, choose the silk, and then climb up the spiral iron stairs that led to what used to be a loft but is now a fashion showroom.

The young men at Mr Johnson’s had on their best looks; and their best cravats, and pivoted themselves over the counter with surprising activity. They wanted to show us upstairs at once; but on the principle of business first and pleasure afterwards, we stayed to purchase the tea. Here Miss Matty’s absence of mind betrayed itself. If she was made aware that she had been drinking green tea at any time, she always thought it her duty to lie awake half through the night afterward (I have known her take it in ignorance many a time without such effects), and consequently green tea was prohibited the house; yet to-day she herself asked for the obnoxious article, under the impression that she was talking about the silk. However, the mistake was soon rectified; and then the silks were unrolled in good truth. By this time the shop was pretty well filled, for it was Cranford market-day, and many of the farmers and country people from the neighbourhood round came in, sleeking down their hair, and glancing shyly about, from under their eyelids, as anxious to take back some notion of the unusual gaiety to the mistress or the lasses at home, and yet feeling that they were out of place among the smart shopmen and gay shawls and summer prints. One honest-looking man, however, made his way up to the counter at which we stood, and boldly asked to look at a shawl or two. The other country folk confined themselves to the grocery side; but our neighbour was evidently too full of some kind intention towards mistress, wife or daughter, to be shy; and it soon became a question with me, whether he or Miss Matty would keep their shopmen the longest time. He thought each shawl more beautiful than the last; and, as for Miss Matty, she smiled and sighed over each fresh bale that was brought out; one colour set off another, and the heap together would, as she said, make even the rainbow look poor.

The young men at Mr. Johnson's were dressed to impress, wearing their best outfits and cravats, and they eagerly leaned over the counter with surprising energy. They wanted to take us upstairs right away, but since we believed in handling business before pleasure, we stayed to buy some tea. Here, Miss Matty's absent-mindedness showed. Whenever she realized she had been drinking green tea, she felt it was her duty to lie awake half the night afterward (I’ve seen her drink it unknowingly many times without any effects), so green tea was banned from the house. Yet today, she asked for the disliked tea, thinking she was discussing the silk. However, the mix-up was quickly corrected, and then the silks were genuinely unrolled. By then, the shop was quite busy because it was Cranford market day, and many farmers and country folk from the surrounding area came in, smoothing down their hair and glancing shyly around, eager to bring back some notion of the unusual liveliness to their mistress or daughters at home while feeling out of place among the stylish shop assistants and colorful shawls and summer prints. One genuine-looking man, however, walked up to the counter where we were standing and confidently asked to see a shawl or two. The other locals stuck to the grocery section, but our neighbor clearly had some kind intention for a mistress, wife, or daughter that made him bold; it quickly became a question in my mind of who would keep their shop assistants busy longer—him or Miss Matty. He found each shawl more beautiful than the last, and as for Miss Matty, she smiled and sighed over each new bale that was brought out; one color complemented another, and together, she said, they would make even the rainbow look dull.

“I am afraid,” said she, hesitating, “Whichever I choose I shall wish I had taken another. Look at this lovely crimson! it would be so warm in winter. But spring is coming on, you know. I wish I could have a gown for every season,” said she, dropping her voice—as we all did in Cranford whenever we talked of anything we wished for but could not afford. “However,” she continued in a louder and more cheerful tone, “it would give me a great deal of trouble to take care of them if I had them; so, I think, I’ll only take one. But which must it be, my dear?”

“I’m worried,” she said, pausing, “No matter which I pick, I’ll just end up wishing I chose another. Look at this gorgeous crimson! It would feel so cozy in winter. But spring is on the way, you know. I wish I could have a dress for every season,” she said, lowering her voice—as we all did in Cranford whenever we talked about things we wanted but couldn’t afford. “But,” she continued in a brighter and more cheerful tone, “it would be such a hassle to take care of them if I had them; so, I think I’ll just get one. But which one should it be, my dear?”

And now she hovered over a lilac with yellow spots, while I pulled out a quiet sage-green that had faded into insignificance under the more brilliant colours, but which was nevertheless a good silk in its humble way. Our attention was called off to our neighbour. He had chosen a shawl of about thirty shillings’ value; and his face looked broadly happy, under the anticipation, no doubt, of the pleasant surprise he would give to some Molly or Jenny at home; he had tugged a leathern purse out of his breeches-pocket, and had offered a five-pound note in payment for the shawl, and for some parcels which had been brought round to him from the grocery counter; and it was just at this point that he attracted our notice. The shopman was examining the note with a puzzled, doubtful air.

And now she hovered over a lilac with yellow spots, while I picked out a quiet sage-green that had faded into the background under the brighter colors, but was still a decent silk in its own simple way. Our attention was drawn to our neighbor. He had chosen a shawl worth about thirty shillings, and his face looked genuinely happy, likely excited about the nice surprise he would bring to some Molly or Jenny back home. He had pulled a leather wallet out of his pants pocket and offered a five-pound note to pay for the shawl and some parcels that had been brought over from the grocery counter; it was right at this moment that he caught our attention. The shop assistant was examining the note with a puzzled, uncertain expression.

“Town and County Bank! I am not sure, sir, but I believe we have received a warning against notes issued by this bank only this morning. I will just step and ask Mr Johnson, sir; but I’m afraid I must trouble you for payment in cash, or in a note of a different bank.”

“Town and County Bank! I'm not sure, sir, but I think we just got a warning about the notes from this bank earlier today. Let me check with Mr. Johnson, but I'm afraid I'll need to ask you to pay in cash or with a note from a different bank.”

I never saw a man’s countenance fall so suddenly into dismay and bewilderment. It was almost piteous to see the rapid change.

I have never seen a man's face go from calm to completely shocked and confused so quickly. It was almost sad to witness such a swift transformation.

“Dang it!” said he, striking his fist down on the table, as if to try which was the harder, “the chap talks as if notes and gold were to be had for the picking up.”

“Damn it!” he said, slamming his fist on the table, as if testing which was harder, “this guy acts like money and gold are just lying around waiting to be grabbed.”

Miss Matty had forgotten her silk gown in her interest for the man. I don’t think she had caught the name of the bank, and in my nervous cowardice I was anxious that she should not; and so I began admiring the yellow-spotted lilac gown that I had been utterly condemning only a minute before. But it was of no use.

Miss Matty had forgotten her silk gown because she was so interested in the man. I don’t think she even heard the name of the bank, and in my nervous cowardice, I was worried that she wouldn’t. So, I started admiring the yellow-spotted lilac gown that I had just been criticizing a minute ago. But it didn’t help.

“What bank was it? I mean, what bank did your note belong to?”

“What bank was it? I mean, which bank did your note come from?”

“Town and County Bank.”

“Town & County Bank.”

“Let me see it,” said she quietly to the shopman, gently taking it out of his hand, as he brought it back to return it to the farmer.

“Let me see it,” she said softly to the shopkeeper, carefully taking it from his hand as he tried to return it to the farmer.

Mr Johnson was very sorry, but, from information he had received, the notes issued by that bank were little better than waste paper.

Mr. Johnson was really sorry, but based on what he had heard, the notes issued by that bank were almost just worthless pieces of paper.

“I don’t understand it,” said Miss Matty to me in a low voice. “That is our bank, is it not?—the Town and County Bank?”

“I don’t get it,” Miss Matty said to me quietly. “That’s our bank, right?—the Town and County Bank?”

“Yes,” said I. “This lilac silk will just match the ribbons in your new cap, I believe,” I continued, holding up the folds so as to catch the light, and wishing that the man would make haste and be gone, and yet having a new wonder, that had only just sprung up, how far it was wise or right in me to allow Miss Matty to make this expensive purchase, if the affairs of the bank were really so bad as the refusal of the note implied.

“Yes,” I said. “This lilac silk will match the ribbons in your new cap perfectly, I think,” I continued, holding up the fabric to catch the light. I wished the man would hurry up and leave, but I suddenly had a new worry about whether it was smart or right for me to let Miss Matty make this expensive purchase, especially if the state of the bank was as bad as the refusal of the note suggested.

But Miss Matty put on the soft dignified manner, peculiar to her, rarely used, and yet which became her so well, and laying her hand gently on mine, she said—

But Miss Matty adopted her soft, dignified demeanor that was unique to her and rarely seen, yet suited her perfectly. She gently placed her hand on mine and said—

“Never mind the silks for a few minutes, dear. I don’t understand you, sir,” turning now to the shopman, who had been attending to the farmer. “Is this a forged note?”

“Forget about the silks for a minute, dear. I don’t get you, sir,” she said, now addressing the shopkeeper who had been helping the farmer. “Is this a fake note?”

“Oh, no, ma’am. It is a true note of its kind; but you see, ma’am, it is a joint-stock bank, and there are reports out that it is likely to break. Mr Johnson is only doing his duty, ma’am, as I am sure Mr Dobson knows.”

“Oh, no, ma’am. It’s a legitimate note; but you see, ma’am, it’s a joint-stock bank, and there are reports saying it might fail. Mr. Johnson is just doing his job, ma’am, as I’m sure Mr. Dobson understands.”

But Mr Dobson could not respond to the appealing bow by any answering smile. He was turning the note absently over in his fingers, looking gloomily enough at the parcel containing the lately-chosen shawl.

But Mr. Dobson couldn't reply to the inviting bow with a smile. He was absently turning the note over in his fingers, looking rather glumly at the package containing the recently chosen shawl.

“It’s hard upon a poor man,” said he, “as earns every farthing with the sweat of his brow. However, there’s no help for it. You must take back your shawl, my man; Lizzle must go on with her cloak for a while. And yon figs for the little ones—I promised them to ’em—I’ll take them; but the ’bacco, and the other things”—

“It’s tough for a poor guy,” he said, “who works hard for every penny. But there’s nothing that can be done. You need to take back your shawl, my friend; Lizzle will have to make do with her cloak for a bit. And those figs for the kids—I promised them to them—I’ll take those; but the tobacco, and the other stuff—”

“I will give you five sovereigns for your note, my good man,” said Miss Matty. “I think there is some great mistake about it, for I am one of the shareholders, and I’m sure they would have told me if things had not been going on right.”

“I'll give you five sovereigns for your note, my good man,” Miss Matty said. “I think there’s a big mistake here because I’m one of the shareholders, and I’m sure they would have informed me if things weren’t going smoothly.”

The shopman whispered a word or two across the table to Miss Matty. She looked at him with a dubious air.

The shopkeeper leaned over and whispered a few words to Miss Matty. She gave him a skeptical look.

“Perhaps so,” said she. “But I don’t pretend to understand business; I only know that if it is going to fail, and if honest people are to lose their money because they have taken our notes—I can’t explain myself,” said she, suddenly becoming aware that she had got into a long sentence with four people for audience; “only I would rather exchange my gold for the note, if you please,” turning to the farmer, “and then you can take your wife the shawl. It is only going without my gown a few days longer,” she continued, speaking to me. “Then, I have no doubt, everything will be cleared up.”

“Maybe,” she said. “But I’m not claiming to know much about business; I just know that if it’s going to fail, and honest people are going to lose their money because they’ve taken our notes—I can’t really explain it,” she said, suddenly realizing she had gone on for too long with four people listening; “I just would rather trade my gold for the note, if that’s okay,” she said to the farmer, “and then you can take your wife the shawl. It’s only going without my dress for a few more days,” she continued, speaking to me. “Then, I’m sure everything will be sorted out.”

“But if it is cleared up the wrong way?” said I.

"But what if it gets resolved the wrong way?" I asked.

“Why, then it will only have been common honesty in me, as a shareholder, to have given this good man the money. I am quite clear about it in my own mind; but, you know, I can never speak quite as comprehensibly as others can, only you must give me your note, Mr Dobson, if you please, and go on with your purchases with these sovereigns.”

“Why, then it would just be common honesty on my part, as a shareholder, to give this good man the money. I’m completely sure about it in my own mind; but, you know, I can never express myself as clearly as others can. So, please give me your note, Mr. Dobson, and continue with your purchases using these coins.”

The man looked at her with silent gratitude—too awkward to put his thanks into words; but he hung back for a minute or two, fumbling with his note.

The man looked at her with quiet appreciation—too uncomfortable to express his thanks in words; but he hesitated for a minute or two, messing with his note.

“I’m loth to make another one lose instead of me, if it is a loss; but, you see, five pounds is a deal of money to a man with a family; and, as you say, ten to one in a day or two the note will be as good as gold again.”

“I don’t want to let someone else take the hit instead of me, if it is a loss; but, you know, five pounds is a lot of money for someone with a family; and, as you say, in a day or two, the note will probably be just as valuable as gold again.”

“No hope of that, my friend,” said the shopman.

“No chance of that, my friend,” said the shopkeeper.

“The more reason why I should take it,” said Miss Matty quietly. She pushed her sovereigns towards the man, who slowly laid his note down in exchange. “Thank you. I will wait a day or two before I purchase any of these silks; perhaps you will then have a greater choice. My dear, will you come upstairs?”

“The more reason I have to take it,” said Miss Matty quietly. She pushed her coins towards the man, who slowly laid his note down in exchange. “Thank you. I’ll wait a day or two before I buy any of these silks; maybe you’ll have a better selection then. My dear, will you come upstairs?”

We inspected the fashions with as minute and curious an interest as if the gown to be made after them had been bought. I could not see that the little event in the shop below had in the least damped Miss Matty’s curiosity as to the make of sleeves or the sit of skirts. She once or twice exchanged congratulations with me on our private and leisurely view of the bonnets and shawls; but I was, all the time, not so sure that our examination was so utterly private, for I caught glimpses of a figure dodging behind the cloaks and mantles; and, by a dexterous move, I came face to face with Miss Pole, also in morning costume (the principal feature of which was her being without teeth, and wearing a veil to conceal the deficiency), come on the same errand as ourselves. But she quickly took her departure, because, as she said, she had a bad headache, and did not feel herself up to conversation.

We looked at the styles with as much interest as if we were actually going to buy the dress. I couldn’t tell if the small incident in the shop below had affected Miss Matty's curiosity about sleeve designs or skirt fits at all. She even congratulated me a couple of times on our exclusive and relaxed look at the hats and shawls; but honestly, I wasn’t so sure our inspection was completely private, since I caught sight of someone sneaking behind the coats and wraps. With a quick movement, I ended up face to face with Miss Pole, who was also dressed for the morning (the main feature being her lack of teeth and the veil she wore to hide it), and she was there for the same reason as us. However, she left quickly, saying she had a bad headache and wasn’t up for chatting.

As we came down through the shop, the civil Mr Johnson was awaiting us; he had been informed of the exchange of the note for gold, and with much good feeling and real kindness, but with a little want of tact, he wished to condole with Miss Matty, and impress upon her the true state of the case. I could only hope that he had heard an exaggerated rumour for he said that her shares were worse than nothing, and that the bank could not pay a shilling in the pound. I was glad that Miss Matty seemed still a little incredulous; but I could not tell how much of this was real or assumed, with that self-control which seemed habitual to ladies of Miss Matty’s standing in Cranford, who would have thought their dignity compromised by the slightest expression of surprise, dismay, or any similar feeling to an inferior in station, or in a public shop. However, we walked home very silently. I am ashamed to say, I believe I was rather vexed and annoyed at Miss Matty’s conduct in taking the note to herself so decidedly. I had so set my heart upon her having a new silk gown, which she wanted sadly; in general she was so undecided anybody might turn her round; in this case I had felt that it was no use attempting it, but I was not the less put out at the result.

As we walked through the shop, the polite Mr. Johnson was waiting for us; he had heard about the exchange of the note for gold and, with genuine concern and kindness—though a bit awkward—he wanted to offer his sympathy to Miss Matty and explain the situation. I could only hope that he was exaggerating, as he mentioned that her shares were worth less than nothing and that the bank couldn't pay a single penny. I was relieved that Miss Matty still seemed a bit skeptical; however, I couldn't tell how much of it was genuine or put on, given that self-control appeared to be a habit among ladies like Miss Matty in Cranford, who would consider their dignity compromised by even the slightest show of surprise, distress, or any similar emotion in front of someone of lower status or in a public shop. Regardless, we walked home in silence. I’m ashamed to admit I was pretty annoyed at Miss Matty for taking the note so decisively. I had really hoped she would get a new silk gown, which she desperately needed; usually, she was so indecisive that anyone could sway her, but this time I felt it was pointless to try. Still, I was frustrated with the outcome.

Somehow, after twelve o’clock, we both acknowledged to a sated curiosity about the fashions, and to a certain fatigue of body (which was, in fact, depression of mind) that indisposed us to go out again. But still we never spoke of the note; till, all at once, something possessed me to ask Miss Matty if she would think it her duty to offer sovereigns for all the notes of the Town and County Bank she met with? I could have bitten my tongue out the minute I had said it. She looked up rather sadly, and as if I had thrown a new perplexity into her already distressed mind; and for a minute or two she did not speak. Then she said—my own dear Miss Matty—without a shade of reproach in her voice—

Somehow, after twelve o’clock, we both admitted that we were curious about the fashion and somewhat tired (which was really just a sign of our gloomy mood), making us reluctant to go out again. Yet, we never mentioned the note. Then, out of nowhere, I suddenly asked Miss Matty if she thought it was her duty to offer sovereigns for all the notes from the Town and County Bank that she came across. I instantly regretted saying it. She looked up with a bit of sadness, as if I had added a new confusion to her already troubled mind; and for a moment or two, she didn’t respond. Then she said—my dear Miss Matty—without any hint of reproach in her voice—

“My dear, I never feel as if my mind was what people call very strong; and it’s often hard enough work for me to settle what I ought to do with the case right before me. I was very thankful to—I was very thankful, that I saw my duty this morning, with the poor man standing by me; but its rather a strain upon me to keep thinking and thinking what I should do if such and such a thing happened; and, I believe, I had rather wait and see what really does come; and I don’t doubt I shall be helped then if I don’t fidget myself, and get too anxious beforehand. You know, love, I’m not like Deborah. If Deborah had lived, I’ve no doubt she would have seen after them, before they had got themselves into this state.”

"My dear, I never feel like my mind is what people would call very strong; it often takes a lot of effort for me to figure out what I should do with the situation right in front of me. I was really grateful—I was really grateful that I realized my duty this morning, with the poor man standing next to me; but it’s quite a strain on me to keep overthinking what I should do if certain things happen. I honestly believe I’d prefer to wait and see what actually happens; and I have no doubt that I’ll be supported then if I don’t get anxious and start worrying too much ahead of time. You know, love, I’m not like Deborah. If Deborah had lived, I have no doubt she would have taken care of them before they got into this mess."

We had neither of us much appetite for dinner, though we tried to talk cheerfully about indifferent things. When we returned into the drawing-room, Miss Matty unlocked her desk and began to look over her account-books. I was so penitent for what I had said in the morning, that I did not choose to take upon myself the presumption to suppose that I could assist her; I rather left her alone, as, with puzzled brow, her eye followed her pen up and down the ruled page. By-and-by she shut the book, locked the desk, and came and drew a chair to mine, where I sat in moody sorrow over the fire. I stole my hand into hers; she clasped it, but did not speak a word. At last she said, with forced composure in her voice, “If that bank goes wrong, I shall lose one hundred and forty-nine pounds thirteen shillings and fourpence a year; I shall only have thirteen pounds a year left.” I squeezed her hand hard and tight. I did not know what to say. Presently (it was too dark to see her face) I felt her fingers work convulsively in my grasp; and I knew she was going to speak again. I heard the sobs in her voice as she said, “I hope it’s not wrong—not wicked—but, oh! I am so glad poor Deborah is spared this. She could not have borne to come down in the world—she had such a noble, lofty spirit.”

Neither of us had much appetite for dinner, even though we tried to chat cheerfully about random things. When we went back into the living room, Miss Matty unlocked her desk and started to go through her account books. I felt so sorry for what I’d said in the morning that I didn’t want to presume I could help her; instead, I left her alone as she, with a furrowed brow, followed her pen up and down the ruled page. Eventually, she closed the book, locked the desk, and came over to pull a chair next to mine, where I sat in a gloomy silence by the fire. I slipped my hand into hers; she held it but didn’t say a word. Finally, she spoke, forcing calm into her voice, “If that bank fails, I’ll lose one hundred forty-nine pounds thirteen shillings and fourpence a year; I’ll only have thirteen pounds a year left.” I squeezed her hand tightly. I didn’t know what to say. After a moment (it was too dark to see her face), I felt her fingers twist anxiously in my grip; I knew she was about to speak again. I could hear the sobs in her voice as she said, “I hope it’s not wrong—not wicked—but, oh! I’m so glad poor Deborah is spared this. She couldn’t have handled falling in status—she had such a noble, lofty spirit.”

This was all she said about the sister who had insisted upon investing their little property in that unlucky bank. We were later in lighting the candle than usual that night, and until that light shamed us into speaking, we sat together very silently and sadly.

This was all she said about the sister who had pushed for investing their small property in that unfortunate bank. We ended up lighting the candle later than usual that night, and until the light made us feel embarrassed enough to talk, we sat together in silence and sadness.

However, we took to our work after tea with a kind of forced cheerfulness (which soon became real as far as it went), talking of that never-ending wonder, Lady Glenmire’s engagement. Miss Matty was almost coming round to think it a good thing.

However, we got back to our work after tea with a sort of forced cheerfulness (which soon became genuine, at least for a while), chatting about that never-ending surprise, Lady Glenmire’s engagement. Miss Matty was almost starting to believe it was a good thing.

“I don’t mean to deny that men are troublesome in a house. I don’t judge from my own experience, for my father was neatness itself, and wiped his shoes on coming in as carefully as any woman; but still a man has a sort of knowledge of what should be done in difficulties, that it is very pleasant to have one at hand ready to lean upon. Now, Lady Glenmire, instead of being tossed about, and wondering where she is to settle, will be certain of a home among pleasant and kind people, such as our good Miss Pole and Mrs Forrester. And Mr Hoggins is really a very personable man; and as for his manners, why, if they are not very polished, I have known people with very good hearts and very clever minds too, who were not what some people reckoned refined, but who were both true and tender.”

“I don't mean to say that men aren't difficult to deal with at home. I'm not speaking from my own experience since my father was incredibly tidy and always wiped his shoes on entering, just like any woman would; but still, a man has a certain kind of knowledge about how to handle tough situations, which is really nice to have around. Now, Lady Glenmire, instead of feeling lost and unsure of where to go, will definitely find a home among friendly and kind people, like our wonderful Miss Pole and Mrs. Forrester. And Mr. Hoggins is actually a very good-looking guy; as for his manners, well, even if they aren’t very refined, I’ve known plenty of people with genuinely good hearts and sharp minds who weren’t considered sophisticated by some, yet were both sincere and caring.”

She fell off into a soft reverie about Mr Holbrook, and I did not interrupt her, I was so busy maturing a plan I had had in my mind for some days, but which this threatened failure of the bank had brought to a crisis. That night, after Miss Matty went to bed, I treacherously lighted the candle again, and sat down in the drawing-room to compose a letter to the Aga Jenkyns, a letter which should affect him if he were Peter, and yet seem a mere statement of dry facts if he were a stranger. The church clock pealed out two before I had done.

She drifted off into a soft daydream about Mr. Holbrook, and I didn’t interrupt her because I was focused on finalizing a plan I had been thinking about for a few days, but the bank’s looming failure had pushed it to a crucial point. That night, after Miss Matty went to bed, I slyly lit the candle again and sat down in the living room to write a letter to the Aga Jenkyns, a letter that would resonate with him if he were Peter, while still coming across as just a simple account of facts if he were a stranger. The church clock rang twice before I finished.

The next morning news came, both official and otherwise, that the Town and County Bank had stopped payment. Miss Matty was ruined.

The next morning, news spread—both official and otherwise—that the Town and County Bank had stopped payment. Miss Matty was devastated.

She tried to speak quietly to me; but when she came to the actual fact that she would have but about five shillings a week to live upon, she could not restrain a few tears.

She tried to speak softly to me, but when she got to the part about having just around five shillings a week to live on, she couldn't hold back a few tears.

“I am not crying for myself, dear,” said she, wiping them away; “I believe I am crying for the very silly thought of how my mother would grieve if she could know; she always cared for us so much more than for herself. But many a poor person has less, and I am not very extravagant, and, thank God, when the neck of mutton, and Martha’s wages, and the rent are paid, I have not a farthing owing. Poor Martha! I think she’ll be sorry to leave me.”

“I’m not crying for myself, dear,” she said, wiping away the tears. “I think I’m crying because it’s such a silly thought to consider how my mother would be heartbroken if she knew; she always cared for us much more than for herself. But many people have it worse, and I’m not very extravagant, and, thank God, once I pay for the neck of mutton, Martha’s wages, and the rent, I won’t owe a penny. Poor Martha! I think she’ll regret having to leave me.”

Miss Matty smiled at me through her tears, and she would fain have had me see only the smile, not the tears.

Miss Matty smiled at me through her tears, wanting me to see only the smile, not the tears.

CHAPTER XIV.
FRIENDS IN NEED

It was an example to me, and I fancy it might be to many others, to see how immediately Miss Matty set about the retrenchment which she knew to be right under her altered circumstances. While she went down to speak to Martha, and break the intelligence to her, I stole out with my letter to the Aga Jenkyns, and went to the signor’s lodgings to obtain the exact address. I bound the signora to secrecy; and indeed her military manners had a degree of shortness and reserve in them which made her always say as little as possible, except when under the pressure of strong excitement. Moreover (which made my secret doubly sure), the signor was now so far recovered as to be looking forward to travelling and conjuring again in the space of a few days, when he, his wife, and little Phoebe would leave Cranford. Indeed, I found him looking over a great black and red placard, in which the Signor Brunoni’s accomplishments were set forth, and to which only the name of the town where he would next display them was wanting. He and his wife were so much absorbed in deciding where the red letters would come in with most effect (it might have been the Rubric for that matter), that it was some time before I could get my question asked privately, and not before I had given several decisions, the which I questioned afterwards with equal wisdom of sincerity as soon as the signor threw in his doubts and reasons on the important subject. At last I got the address, spelt by sound, and very queer it looked. I dropped it in the post on my way home, and then for a minute I stood looking at the wooden pane with a gaping slit which divided me from the letter but a moment ago in my hand. It was gone from me like life, never to be recalled. It would get tossed about on the sea, and stained with sea-waves perhaps, and be carried among palm-trees, and scented with all tropical fragrance; the little piece of paper, but an hour ago so familiar and commonplace, had set out on its race to the strange wild countries beyond the Ganges! But I could not afford to lose much time on this speculation. I hastened home, that Miss Matty might not miss me. Martha opened the door to me, her face swollen with crying. As soon as she saw me she burst out afresh, and taking hold of my arm she pulled me in, and banged the door to, in order to ask me if indeed it was all true that Miss Matty had been saying.

It was inspiring to see how quickly Miss Matty started making the necessary adjustments after her situation changed. While she went to talk to Martha and share the news with her, I slipped out with my letter to the Aga Jenkyns and headed to the signor’s place to get the exact address. I made the signora promise to keep it a secret; her military demeanor was naturally a bit abrupt and reserved, which meant she typically spoke as little as possible unless she was really excited. Plus, to make my secret even safer, the signor was recovering well enough to be planning to travel and perform again in just a few days, when he, his wife, and little Phoebe would leave Cranford. I found him reviewing a huge black and red poster that highlighted the Signor Brunoni’s skills, only missing the name of the town where he would next showcase them. He and his wife were so focused on figuring out where the red letters would stand out most (it might as well have been the Rubric) that it took me a while to ask my question privately. In fact, I had to make several decisions before questioning them later with as much wisdom as I could muster when the signor shared his concerns about the important issue. Eventually, I got the address, spelled out phonetically, and it looked pretty strange. I dropped it in the mailbox on my way home, and then for a moment, I stood staring at the wooden panel with a gaping slit that had just separated me from the letter I was holding. It was gone like a fleeting moment, never to be retrieved. It would be tossed around on the sea, maybe stained by ocean waves, carried among palm trees, and filled with tropical scents; that small piece of paper, just an hour ago so ordinary, was now on its journey to faraway, wild lands beyond the Ganges! But I couldn't dwell on that thought for too long. I hurried home so Miss Matty wouldn't miss me. Martha opened the door, her face swollen from crying. As soon as she saw me, she broke down again, grabbed my arm, pulled me inside, and slammed the door shut to ask if what Miss Matty had said was really true.

“I’ll never leave her! No; I won’t. I telled her so, and said I could not think how she could find in her heart to give me warning. I could not have had the face to do it, if I’d been her. I might ha’ been just as good for nothing as Mrs Fitz-Adam’s Rosy, who struck for wages after living seven years and a half in one place. I said I was not one to go and serve Mammon at that rate; that I knew when I’d got a good missus, if she didn’t know when she’d got a good servant”—

“I’m never leaving her! No way; I won’t. I told her so, and I said I couldn’t believe she could find it in her heart to warn me. I couldn’t have faced doing that if I were her. I could have been just as worthless as Mrs. Fitz-Adam’s Rosy, who quit for better pay after living in one place for seven and a half years. I said I wasn’t the type to serve Mammon like that; I know a good boss when I have one, even if she doesn’t realize she’s got a good employee.”

“But, Martha,” said I, cutting in while she wiped her eyes.

“But, Martha,” I said, interrupting her as she dried her tears.

“Don’t, ‘but Martha’ me,” she replied to my deprecatory tone.

“Don’t, ‘but Martha’ me,” she responded to my dismissive tone.

“Listen to reason”—

"Be reasonable"

“I’ll not listen to reason,” she said, now in full possession of her voice, which had been rather choked with sobbing. “Reason always means what someone else has got to say. Now I think what I’ve got to say is good enough reason; but reason or not, I’ll say it, and I’ll stick to it. I’ve money in the Savings Bank, and I’ve a good stock of clothes, and I’m not going to leave Miss Matty. No, not if she gives me warning every hour in the day!”

“I won’t listen to reason,” she said, now fully in control of her voice, which had been a bit choked up from crying. “Reason always means what someone else has to say. I believe what I have to say is good enough reason; but whether it’s reasonable or not, I’m going to say it, and I’m going to stand by it. I have money in the Savings Bank, and I have a good amount of clothes, and I’m not leaving Miss Matty. No, not even if she warns me every hour of the day!”

She put her arms akimbo, as much as to say she defied me; and, indeed, I could hardly tell how to begin to remonstrate with her, so much did I feel that Miss Matty, in her increasing infirmity, needed the attendance of this kind and faithful woman.

She placed her hands on her hips, basically saying she was challenging me; and honestly, I could barely figure out how to confront her, since I really felt that Miss Matty, with her worsening health, needed the care of this kind and loyal woman.

“Well”—said I at last.

"Well," I finally said.

“I’m thankful you begin with ‘well!’ If you’d have begun with ‘but,’ as you did afore, I’d not ha’ listened to you. Now you may go on.”

“I’m glad you started with ‘well!’ If you had started with ‘but,’ like you did before, I wouldn’t have listened to you. Now you can continue.”

“I know you would be a great loss to Miss Matty, Martha”—

“I know you would be a huge loss to Miss Matty, Martha”—

“I telled her so. A loss she’d never cease to be sorry for,” broke in Martha triumphantly.

“I told her so. A loss she'd never stop regretting,” Martha interjected triumphantly.

“Still, she will have so little—so very little—to live upon, that I don’t see just now how she could find you food—she will even be pressed for her own. I tell you this, Martha, because I feel you are like a friend to dear Miss Matty, but you know she might not like to have it spoken about.”

“Still, she will have so little—so very little—to live on that I can’t see how she could find you food—she will even struggle for her own. I’m telling you this, Martha, because I feel you are like a friend to dear Miss Matty, but you know she might not want it discussed.”

Apparently this was even a blacker view of the subject than Miss Matty had presented to her, for Martha just sat down on the first chair that came to hand, and cried out loud (we had been standing in the kitchen).

Apparently, this was an even darker perspective on the matter than Miss Matty had shared, because Martha just plopped down on the nearest chair and cried out loud (we had been standing in the kitchen).

At last she put her apron down, and looking me earnestly in the face, asked, “Was that the reason Miss Matty wouldn’t order a pudding to-day? She said she had no great fancy for sweet things, and you and she would just have a mutton chop. But I’ll be up to her. Never you tell, but I’ll make her a pudding, and a pudding she’ll like, too, and I’ll pay for it myself; so mind you see she eats it. Many a one has been comforted in their sorrow by seeing a good dish come upon the table.”

At last, she set down her apron and, looking seriously into my eyes, asked, “Is that why Miss Matty didn’t order a pudding today? She said she wasn’t really in the mood for sweets, and that you two would just have a mutton chop. But I’ll catch her off guard. Don’t you tell anyone, but I’ll make her a pudding, and it’ll be one she’ll like, too, and I’ll pay for it myself; so make sure she eats it. Many people find comfort in sorrow when they see a nice dish served at the table.”

I was rather glad that Martha’s energy had taken the immediate and practical direction of pudding-making, for it staved off the quarrelsome discussion as to whether she should or should not leave Miss Matty’s service. She began to tie on a clean apron, and otherwise prepare herself for going to the shop for the butter, eggs, and what else she might require. She would not use a scrap of the articles already in the house for her cookery, but went to an old tea-pot in which her private store of money was deposited, and took out what she wanted.

I was pretty happy that Martha’s energy was focused on making pudding, because it kept us from arguing about whether she should leave Miss Matty’s service or not. She started to tie on a clean apron and get ready to head to the shop for butter, eggs, and whatever else she might need. She didn’t want to use any of the supplies already in the house for her cooking, so she went to an old teapot where she kept her own money and took out what she needed.

I found Miss Matty very quiet, and not a little sad; but by-and-by she tried to smile for my sake. It was settled that I was to write to my father, and ask him to come over and hold a consultation, and as soon as this letter was despatched we began to talk over future plans. Miss Matty’s idea was to take a single room, and retain as much of her furniture as would be necessary to fit up this, and sell the rest, and there to quietly exist upon what would remain after paying the rent. For my part, I was more ambitious and less contented. I thought of all the things by which a woman, past middle age, and with the education common to ladies fifty years ago, could earn or add to a living without materially losing caste; but at length I put even this last clause on one side, and wondered what in the world Miss Matty could do.

I found Miss Matty very quiet and somewhat sad, but eventually she tried to smile for my benefit. We decided that I would write to my father, asking him to come over for a discussion, and once I sent off that letter, we began to talk about future plans. Miss Matty wanted to rent a single room and keep as much of her furniture as necessary to set it up, selling the rest, and living quietly on what was left after paying the rent. As for me, I was more ambitious and less satisfied. I thought about all the ways a woman past middle age, with the education typical of ladies fifty years ago, could earn or supplement a living without significantly losing her social standing; but in the end, I set that thought aside and wondered what on earth Miss Matty could do.

Teaching was, of course, the first thing that suggested itself. If Miss Matty could teach children anything, it would throw her among the little elves in whom her soul delighted. I ran over her accomplishments. Once upon a time I had heard her say she could play “Ah! vous dirai-je, maman?” on the piano, but that was long, long ago; that faint shadow of musical acquirement had died out years before. She had also once been able to trace out patterns very nicely for muslin embroidery, by dint of placing a piece of silver paper over the design to be copied, and holding both against the window-pane while she marked the scollop and eyelet-holes. But that was her nearest approach to the accomplishment of drawing, and I did not think it would go very far. Then again, as to the branches of a solid English education—fancy work and the use of the globes—such as the mistress of the Ladies’ Seminary, to which all the tradespeople in Cranford sent their daughters, professed to teach. Miss Matty’s eyes were failing her, and I doubted if she could discover the number of threads in a worsted-work pattern, or rightly appreciate the different shades required for Queen Adelaide’s face in the loyal wool-work now fashionable in Cranford. As for the use of the globes, I had never been able to find it out myself, so perhaps I was not a good judge of Miss Matty’s capability of instructing in this branch of education; but it struck me that equators and tropics, and such mystical circles, were very imaginary lines indeed to her, and that she looked upon the signs of the Zodiac as so many remnants of the Black Art.

Teaching was definitely the first thing that came to mind. If Miss Matty could teach kids anything, it would connect her with the little ones that brought her joy. I thought about her skills. Once, I had heard her play “Ah! vous dirai-je, maman?” on the piano, but that was ages ago; that faint hint of musical talent had faded away years before. She had also been able to sketch out patterns nicely for muslin embroidery by placing a piece of silver paper over the design and holding it against the window while marking the scallops and eyelet holes. But that was as close as she got to drawing, and I didn’t think it would be very useful. As for the subjects of a solid English education—like fancy work and using globes—those were taught at the Ladies’ Seminary, where all the tradespeople in Cranford sent their daughters. Miss Matty’s eyesight was deteriorating, and I doubted she could count the threads in a worsted-work pattern or properly appreciate the different shades needed for Queen Adelaide’s face in the trendy wool work in Cranford. As for using the globes, I had never figured that out myself, so maybe I wasn’t the best judge of Miss Matty’s ability to teach that subject; but it seemed to me that equators and tropics, and all those mystical circles, were just imaginary lines to her, and she viewed the signs of the Zodiac as remnants of some dark magic.

What she piqued herself upon, as arts in which she excelled, was making candle-lighters, or “spills” (as she preferred calling them), of coloured paper, cut so as to resemble feathers, and knitting garters in a variety of dainty stitches. I had once said, on receiving a present of an elaborate pair, that I should feel quite tempted to drop one of them in the street, in order to have it admired; but I found this little joke (and it was a very little one) was such a distress to her sense of propriety, and was taken with such anxious, earnest alarm, lest the temptation might some day prove too strong for me, that I quite regretted having ventured upon it. A present of these delicately-wrought garters, a bunch of gay “spills,” or a set of cards on which sewing-silk was wound in a mystical manner, were the well-known tokens of Miss Matty’s favour. But would any one pay to have their children taught these arts? or, indeed, would Miss Matty sell, for filthy lucre, the knack and the skill with which she made trifles of value to those who loved her?

What she took pride in, as skills where she truly shined, was making candle-lighters, or “spills” (as she liked to call them), from colored paper, cut to look like feathers, and knitting garters with various delicate stitches. I once jokingly mentioned, after receiving a fancy pair, that I might be tempted to drop one in the street just to have it admired; but I realized this little joke (and it really was a tiny one) upset her sense of propriety so much, and she was so anxious and worried that the temptation might someday be too strong for me, that I regretted even bringing it up. A gift of these beautifully crafted garters, a bunch of bright “spills,” or a set of cards with sewing silk wound in an intricate way, were well-known signs of Miss Matty’s affection. But would anyone actually pay to have their kids learn these crafts? Or, for that matter, would Miss Matty sell, for money, the talent and skill with which she created these little treasures for those who cared about her?

I had to come down to reading, writing, and arithmetic; and, in reading the chapter every morning, she always coughed before coming to long words. I doubted her power of getting through a genealogical chapter, with any number of coughs. Writing she did well and delicately—but spelling! She seemed to think that the more out-of-the-way this was, and the more trouble it cost her, the greater the compliment she paid to her correspondent; and words that she would spell quite correctly in her letters to me became perfect enigmas when she wrote to my father.

I had to face reading, writing, and math; and every morning, when reading the chapter, she would always cough before tackling long words. I questioned her ability to handle a genealogical chapter, no matter how many times she coughed. Writing she did well and with grace—but spelling! She seemed to believe that the more complicated and challenging it was, the bigger compliment she was giving to her correspondent; and words that she spelled correctly in her letters to me turned into complete puzzles when she wrote to my father.

No! there was nothing she could teach to the rising generation of Cranford, unless they had been quick learners and ready imitators of her patience, her humility, her sweetness, her quiet contentment with all that she could not do. I pondered and pondered until dinner was announced by Martha, with a face all blubbered and swollen with crying.

No! There was nothing she could teach to the new generation of Cranford, unless they were quick learners and willing to copy her patience, her humility, her kindness, and her quiet acceptance of all that she couldn’t do. I thought and thought until Martha announced dinner, her face all puffy and swollen from crying.

Miss Matty had a few little peculiarities which Martha was apt to regard as whims below her attention, and appeared to consider as childish fancies of which an old lady of fifty-eight should try and cure herself. But to-day everything was attended to with the most careful regard. The bread was cut to the imaginary pattern of excellence that existed in Miss Matty’s mind, as being the way which her mother had preferred, the curtain was drawn so as to exclude the dead brick wall of a neighbour’s stable, and yet left so as to show every tender leaf of the poplar which was bursting into spring beauty. Martha’s tone to Miss Matty was just such as that good, rough-spoken servant usually kept sacred for little children, and which I had never heard her use to any grown-up person.

Miss Matty had a few quirky habits that Martha often dismissed as silly whims, thinking an older lady of fifty-eight should outgrow them. But today, everything was done with great care. The bread was sliced into the perfect shape that existed in Miss Matty’s mind, based on what her mother preferred, the curtain was pulled to block out the dreary brick wall of a neighbor’s stable, yet arranged to let in the view of the young poplar leaves coming to life in spring. Martha spoke to Miss Matty in the same gentle, straightforward way she typically reserved for small children, a tone I had never heard her use with any adult.

I had forgotten to tell Miss Matty about the pudding, and I was afraid she might not do justice to it, for she had evidently very little appetite this day; so I seized the opportunity of letting her into the secret while Martha took away the meat. Miss Matty’s eyes filled with tears, and she could not speak, either to express surprise or delight, when Martha returned bearing it aloft, made in the most wonderful representation of a lion couchant that ever was moulded. Martha’s face gleamed with triumph as she set it down before Miss Matty with an exultant “There!” Miss Matty wanted to speak her thanks, but could not; so she took Martha’s hand and shook it warmly, which set Martha off crying, and I myself could hardly keep up the necessary composure. Martha burst out of the room, and Miss Matty had to clear her voice once or twice before she could speak. At last she said, “I should like to keep this pudding under a glass shade, my dear!” and the notion of the lion couchant, with his currant eyes, being hoisted up to the place of honour on a mantelpiece, tickled my hysterical fancy, and I began to laugh, which rather surprised Miss Matty.

I had forgotten to tell Miss Matty about the pudding, and I was worried she might not appreciate it because she clearly had very little appetite that day. So, I took the chance to let her in on the secret while Martha was taking away the meat. Miss Matty's eyes filled with tears, and she couldn't speak, either to show surprise or joy, when Martha came back carrying it high, made to look like the most amazing lion couchant ever molded. Martha's face shone with pride as she placed it in front of Miss Matty with a triumphant “There!” Miss Matty wanted to express her thanks but couldn't, so she took Martha’s hand and shook it warmly, which made Martha start crying, and I struggled to maintain my composure. Martha rushed out of the room, and Miss Matty had to clear her throat a couple of times before she could say anything. Finally, she said, “I would like to keep this pudding under a glass dome, my dear!” The idea of the lion couchant, with its currant eyes, being proudly displayed on the mantelpiece amused me so much that I started to laugh, which took Miss Matty by surprise.

“I am sure, dear, I have seen uglier things under a glass shade before now,” said she.

“I’m sure, dear, I’ve seen uglier things under a glass lid before,” she said.

So had I, many a time and oft, and I accordingly composed my countenance (and now I could hardly keep from crying), and we both fell to upon the pudding, which was indeed excellent—only every morsel seemed to choke us, our hearts were so full.

So had I, many times, and I managed to keep a straight face (though it was a struggle not to cry), and we both started eating the pudding, which was really excellent—except every bite felt like it was choking us because our hearts were so full.

We had too much to think about to talk much that afternoon. It passed over very tranquilly. But when the tea-urn was brought in a new thought came into my head. Why should not Miss Matty sell tea—be an agent to the East India Tea Company which then existed? I could see no objections to this plan, while the advantages were many—always supposing that Miss Matty could get over the degradation of condescending to anything like trade. Tea was neither greasy nor sticky—grease and stickiness being two of the qualities which Miss Matty could not endure. No shop-window would be required. A small, genteel notification of her being licensed to sell tea would, it is true, be necessary, but I hoped that it could be placed where no one would see it. Neither was tea a heavy article, so as to tax Miss Matty’s fragile strength. The only thing against my plan was the buying and selling involved.

We had too much on our minds to chat much that afternoon. It passed by very quietly. But when the tea-urn was brought in, a new idea popped into my head. Why shouldn't Miss Matty sell tea—become an agent for the East India Tea Company that was around at the time? I couldn't see any downsides to this idea, while the benefits were plenty—assuming Miss Matty could get past the idea of doing anything that felt like trade. Tea wasn’t greasy or sticky—two things Miss Matty couldn't stand. No shop window would be needed. A small, tasteful notice that she was licensed to sell tea would be required, but I hoped it could be placed where no one would notice it. Plus, tea wasn’t a heavy item, so it wouldn't burden Miss Matty’s delicate strength. The only drawback to my plan was the buying and selling involved.

While I was giving but absent answers to the questions Miss Matty was putting—almost as absently—we heard a clumping sound on the stairs, and a whispering outside the door, which indeed once opened and shut as if by some invisible agency. After a little while Martha came in, dragging after her a great tall young man, all crimson with shyness, and finding his only relief in perpetually sleeking down his hair.

While I was giving vague answers to the questions Miss Matty was asking—almost absent-mindedly—we heard a loud noise on the stairs and some whispering outside the door, which actually opened and closed as if by some invisible force. After a little while, Martha came in, pulling along a tall young man, who was bright red with embarrassment and found his only comfort in constantly smoothing his hair.

“Please, ma’am, he’s only Jem Hearn,” said Martha, by way of an introduction; and so out of breath was she that I imagine she had had some bodily struggle before she could overcome his reluctance to be presented on the courtly scene of Miss Matilda Jenkyns’s drawing-room.

“Please, ma’am, he’s just Jem Hearn,” said Martha, introducing him; and she was so out of breath that I can only assume she'd gone through some physical effort to convince him to come into the elegant setting of Miss Matilda Jenkyns’s drawing-room.

“And please, ma’am, he wants to marry me off-hand. And please, ma’am, we want to take a lodger—just one quiet lodger, to make our two ends meet; and we’d take any house conformable; and, oh dear Miss Matty, if I may be so bold, would you have any objections to lodging with us? Jem wants it as much as I do.” [To Jem ]—“You great oaf! why can’t you back me!—But he does want it all the same, very bad—don’t you, Jem?—only, you see, he’s dazed at being called on to speak before quality.”

“And please, ma’am, he wants to marry me off right away. And please, ma’am, we want to take in a lodger—just one quiet lodger, to help us make ends meet; and we’d take any suitable house; and, oh dear Miss Matty, if I may be so bold, would you mind lodging with us? Jem wants it as much as I do.” [To Jem]—“You big oaf! why can’t you support me!—But he does want it just as badly—don’t you, Jem?—only, you see, he’s confused about having to speak in front of important people.”

“It’s not that,” broke in Jem. “It’s that you’ve taken me all on a sudden, and I didn’t think for to get married so soon—and such quick words does flabbergast a man. It’s not that I’m against it, ma’am” (addressing Miss Matty), “only Martha has such quick ways with her when once she takes a thing into her head; and marriage, ma’am—marriage nails a man, as one may say. I dare say I shan’t mind it after it’s once over.”

“It’s not that,” Jem interrupted. “It’s just that you’ve caught me off guard, and I didn’t expect to get married so soon—and it’s a lot to take in at once. It’s not that I’m against it, ma’am” (he said to Miss Matty), “but Martha can be so fast-paced once she gets an idea in her head; and marriage, ma’am—marriage ties a man down, you could say. I’m sure I won’t mind it once it’s all done.”

“Please, ma’am,” said Martha—who had plucked at his sleeve, and nudged him with her elbow, and otherwise tried to interrupt him all the time he had been speaking—“don’t mind him, he’ll come to; ’twas only last night he was an-axing me, and an-axing me, and all the more because I said I could not think of it for years to come, and now he’s only taken aback with the suddenness of the joy; but you know, Jem, you are just as full as me about wanting a lodger.” (Another great nudge.)

"Please, ma'am," said Martha—who had tugged at his sleeve, nudged him with her elbow, and tried to interrupt him the entire time he was talking—"don't worry about him, he'll come around; just last night he was asking me, and asking me, especially because I said I couldn't consider it for years, and now he's just caught off guard by the sudden happiness; but you know, Jem, you feel just as strongly as I do about wanting a lodger." (Another strong nudge.)

“Ay! if Miss Matty would lodge with us—otherwise I’ve no mind to be cumbered with strange folk in the house,” said Jem, with a want of tact which I could see enraged Martha, who was trying to represent a lodger as the great object they wished to obtain, and that, in fact, Miss Matty would be smoothing their path and conferring a favour, if she would only come and live with them.

“Ugh! If Miss Matty would stay with us—otherwise I don’t want to deal with strangers in the house,” said Jem, lacking the sensitivity that clearly annoyed Martha. She was trying to present a lodger as the key thing they wanted to achieve, and in reality, Miss Matty would be making things easier for them and doing them a favor if she would just come and live with them.

Miss Matty herself was bewildered by the pair; their, or rather Martha’s sudden resolution in favour of matrimony staggered her, and stood between her and the contemplation of the plan which Martha had at heart. Miss Matty began—

Miss Matty herself was confused by the couple; their, or rather Martha’s sudden decision to get married shocked her and blocked her from considering the plan that Martha had in mind. Miss Matty began—

“Marriage is a very solemn thing, Martha.”

“Marriage is a very serious matter, Martha.”

“It is indeed, ma’am,” quoth Jem. “Not that I’ve no objections to Martha.”

“It really is, ma’am,” Jem said. “Not that I have anything against Martha.”

“You’ve never let me a-be for asking me for to fix when I would be married,” said Martha—her face all a-fire, and ready to cry with vexation—“and now you’re shaming me before my missus and all.”

“You’ve never left me alone for asking when I would get married,” said Martha—her face all red and ready to cry out of frustration—“and now you’re embarrassing me in front of my boss and everyone.”

“Nay, now! Martha don’t ee! don’t ee! only a man likes to have breathing-time,” said Jem, trying to possess himself of her hand, but in vain. Then seeing that she was more seriously hurt than he had imagined, he seemed to try to rally his scattered faculties, and with more straightforward dignity than, ten minutes before, I should have thought it possible for him to assume, he turned to Miss Matty, and said, “I hope, ma’am, you know that I am bound to respect every one who has been kind to Martha. I always looked on her as to be my wife—some time; and she has often and often spoken of you as the kindest lady that ever was; and though the plain truth is, I would not like to be troubled with lodgers of the common run, yet if, ma’am, you’d honour us by living with us, I’m sure Martha would do her best to make you comfortable; and I’d keep out of your way as much as I could, which I reckon would be the best kindness such an awkward chap as me could do.”

“Nah, now! Martha, don’t! don’t! A man likes to have some breathing room,” said Jem, trying to take her hand, but he couldn’t. Then, noticing that she was more seriously hurt than he had thought, he seemed to gather his scattered thoughts, and with more straightforward dignity than I would have expected from him just ten minutes earlier, he turned to Miss Matty and said, “I hope, ma’am, you know that I’m bound to respect everyone who has been kind to Martha. I’ve always seen her as potentially my wife someday; and she has often spoken of you as the kindest lady ever. And though the truth is, I wouldn’t want to deal with regular lodgers, if you’d honor us by living with us, I’m sure Martha would do her best to make you comfortable; and I’d try to stay out of your way as much as I could, which I think would be the best kindness someone as awkward as me could offer.”

Miss Matty had been very busy with taking off her spectacles, wiping them, and replacing them; but all she could say was, “Don’t let any thought of me hurry you into marriage: pray don’t. Marriage is such a very solemn thing!”

Miss Matty had been very busy taking off her glasses, wiping them, and putting them back on; but all she could say was, “Don’t let any thought of me rush you into marriage: please don’t. Marriage is such a serious matter!”

“But Miss Matilda will think of your plan, Martha,” said I, struck with the advantages that it offered, and unwilling to lose the opportunity of considering about it. “And I’m sure neither she nor I can ever forget your kindness; nor yours either, Jem.”

“But Miss Matilda will think about your plan, Martha,” I said, realizing the benefits it presented and not wanting to miss the chance to think it over. “And I’m sure neither she nor I will ever forget your kindness; nor will we forget yours, Jem.”

“Why, yes, ma’am! I’m sure I mean kindly, though I’m a bit fluttered by being pushed straight ahead into matrimony, as it were, and mayn’t express myself conformable. But I’m sure I’m willing enough, and give me time to get accustomed; so, Martha, wench, what’s the use of crying so, and slapping me if I come near?”

“Of course, ma’am! I really do mean well, but I’m feeling a bit overwhelmed with being rushed into marriage all of a sudden, and I might not be able to express myself properly. But I’m definitely willing, just give me some time to adjust. So, Martha, why are you crying like that and hitting me if I come close?”

This last was sotto voce, and had the effect of making Martha bounce out of the room, to be followed and soothed by her lover. Whereupon Miss Matty sat down and cried very heartily, and accounted for it by saying that the thought of Martha being married so soon gave her quite a shock, and that she should never forgive herself if she thought she was hurrying the poor creature. I think my pity was more for Jem, of the two; but both Miss Matty and I appreciated to the full the kindness of the honest couple, although we said little about this, and a good deal about the chances and dangers of matrimony.

This last part was said sotto voce, and it made Martha jump up and leave the room, with her boyfriend following to comfort her. After that, Miss Matty sat down and cried quite a bit, explaining that the idea of Martha getting married so soon shocked her, and she would never forgive herself if she thought she was rushing the poor girl. I felt more sympathy for Jem than for Martha; however, both Miss Matty and I fully appreciated the kindness of the honest couple, even though we didn’t say much about it and talked a lot about the ups and downs of marriage.

The next morning, very early, I received a note from Miss Pole, so mysteriously wrapped up, and with so many seals on it to secure secrecy, that I had to tear the paper before I could unfold it. And when I came to the writing I could hardly understand the meaning, it was so involved and oracular. I made out, however, that I was to go to Miss Pole’s at eleven o’clock; the number eleven being written in full length as well as in numerals, and A.M. twice dashed under, as if I were very likely to come at eleven at night, when all Cranford was usually abed and asleep by ten. There was no signature except Miss Pole’s initials reversed, P.E.; but as Martha had given me the note, “with Miss Pole’s kind regards,” it needed no wizard to find out who sent it; and if the writer’s name was to be kept secret, it was very well that I was alone when Martha delivered it.

The next morning, really early, I got a note from Miss Pole, wrapped up so mysteriously and sealed so many times for secrecy that I had to rip the paper just to open it. When I finally got to the writing, I could barely make sense of it because it was so complicated and cryptic. I figured out, though, that I was supposed to go to Miss Pole’s at eleven o’clock; the number eleven was written out fully as well as in digits, and A.M. was dashed under it twice, as if I might show up at eleven at night, when everyone in Cranford was usually in bed by ten. There was no signature except for Miss Pole’s initials flipped, P.E.; but since Martha had given me the note with “Miss Pole’s kind regards,” it didn’t take a genius to figure out who sent it; and if the writer’s name was meant to stay a secret, it was a good thing I was alone when Martha delivered it.

I went as requested to Miss Pole’s. The door was opened to me by her little maid Lizzy in Sunday trim, as if some grand event was impending over this work-day. And the drawing-room upstairs was arranged in accordance with this idea. The table was set out with the best green card-cloth, and writing materials upon it. On the little chiffonier was a tray with a newly-decanted bottle of cowslip wine, and some ladies’-finger biscuits. Miss Pole herself was in solemn array, as if to receive visitors, although it was only eleven o’clock. Mrs Forrester was there, crying quietly and sadly, and my arrival seemed only to call forth fresh tears. Before we had finished our greetings, performed with lugubrious mystery of demeanour, there was another rat-tat-tat, and Mrs Fitz-Adam appeared, crimson with walking and excitement. It seemed as if this was all the company expected; for now Miss Pole made several demonstrations of being about to open the business of the meeting, by stirring the fire, opening and shutting the door, and coughing and blowing her nose. Then she arranged us all round the table, taking care to place me opposite to her; and last of all, she inquired of me if the sad report was true, as she feared it was, that Miss Matty had lost all her fortune?

I went as requested to Miss Pole’s. The door was opened by her little maid Lizzy, dressed up as if something important was about to happen on this ordinary workday. The upstairs drawing-room was set up to match this idea. The table was covered with the best green card cloth, along with writing materials. On the small chiffonier was a tray with a freshly poured bottle of cowslip wine and some ladyfinger biscuits. Miss Pole herself was dressed formally, as if expecting guests, even though it was only eleven o'clock. Mrs. Forrester was there, quietly crying, and my arrival seemed to bring on more tears. Before we finished our somber greetings, there was another knock, and Mrs. Fitz-Adam appeared, flushed from walking and excitement. It seemed like this was all the company expected; so Miss Pole began to make various moves to start the meeting, stirring the fire, opening and closing the door, and coughing and blowing her nose. Then she arranged us all around the table, making sure to sit me opposite her; and finally, she asked me if the sad news was true, as she feared it was, that Miss Matty had lost her entire fortune?

Of course, I had but one answer to make; and I never saw more unaffected sorrow depicted on any countenances than I did there on the three before me.

Of course, I only had one answer to give; and I’ve never seen more genuine sadness on anyone’s face than I did in front of the three people before me.

“I wish Mrs Jamieson was here!” said Mrs Forrester at last; but to judge from Mrs Fitz-Adam’s face, she could not second the wish.

“I wish Mrs. Jamieson was here!” said Mrs. Forrester at last; but judging by Mrs. Fitz-Adam’s expression, she couldn’t agree with that wish.

“But without Mrs Jamieson,” said Miss Pole, with just a sound of offended merit in her voice, “we, the ladies of Cranford, in my drawing-room assembled, can resolve upon something. I imagine we are none of us what may be called rich, though we all possess a genteel competency, sufficient for tastes that are elegant and refined, and would not, if they could, be vulgarly ostentatious.” (Here I observed Miss Pole refer to a small card concealed in her hand, on which I imagine she had put down a few notes.)

“Without Mrs. Jamieson,” Miss Pole said, her tone sounding slightly offended, “we, the ladies of Cranford, gathered in my living room, can still agree on something. I don’t think any of us can be considered wealthy, but we all have a decent income that allows for elegant and refined tastes, and we wouldn’t show off even if we could.” (I noticed Miss Pole indicating a small card hidden in her hand, where I imagine she had written a few notes.)

“Miss Smith,” she continued, addressing me (familiarly known as “Mary” to all the company assembled, but this was a state occasion), “I have conversed in private—I made it my business to do so yesterday afternoon—with these ladies on the misfortune which has happened to our friend, and one and all of us have agreed that while we have a superfluity, it is not only a duty, but a pleasure—a true pleasure, Mary!”—her voice was rather choked just here, and she had to wipe her spectacles before she could go on—“to give what we can to assist her—Miss Matilda Jenkyns. Only in consideration of the feelings of delicate independence existing in the mind of every refined female”—I was sure she had got back to the card now—“we wish to contribute our mites in a secret and concealed manner, so as not to hurt the feelings I have referred to. And our object in requesting you to meet us this morning is that, believing you are the daughter—that your father is, in fact, her confidential adviser, in all pecuniary matters, we imagined that, by consulting with him, you might devise some mode in which our contribution could be made to appear the legal due which Miss Matilda Jenkyns ought to receive from— Probably your father, knowing her investments, can fill up the blank.”

“Miss Smith,” she continued, addressing me (everyone here knows me as “Mary,” but this is a formal occasion), “I spoke privately—I made it a point to do so yesterday afternoon—with these ladies about the unfortunate situation our friend is in, and all of us agreed that while we have more than enough, it’s not just a duty, but a pleasure—a real pleasure, Mary!”—her voice caught here, and she had to wipe her glasses before continuing—“to give what we can to help her—Miss Matilda Jenkyns. However, considering the feelings of delicate independence that every refined woman has”—I was sure she was back to her cards now—“we want to contribute our small amounts in a secret and discreet way, so as not to hurt the feelings I mentioned. Our purpose in asking you to meet us this morning is that, since we believe you are the daughter—that your father is, in fact, her trusted adviser in all financial matters, we thought that by discussing it with him, you might come up with a way for our contribution to appear as the rightful amount that Miss Matilda Jenkyns should receive from— Possibly your father, knowing her investments, can fill in the blanks.”

Miss Pole concluded her address, and looked round for approval and agreement.

Miss Pole finished her speech and looked around for approval and agreement.

“I have expressed your meaning, ladies, have I not? And while Miss Smith considers what reply to make, allow me to offer you some little refreshment.”

“I’ve shared your thoughts, ladies, haven’t I? And while Miss Smith thinks about her response, may I offer you some refreshments?”

I had no great reply to make: I had more thankfulness at my heart for their kind thoughts than I cared to put into words; and so I only mumbled out something to the effect “that I would name what Miss Pole had said to my father, and that if anything could be arranged for dear Miss Matty,”—and here I broke down utterly, and had to be refreshed with a glass of cowslip wine before I could check the crying which had been repressed for the last two or three days. The worst was, all the ladies cried in concert. Even Miss Pole cried, who had said a hundred times that to betray emotion before any one was a sign of weakness and want of self-control. She recovered herself into a slight degree of impatient anger, directed against me, as having set them all off; and, moreover, I think she was vexed that I could not make a speech back in return for hers; and if I had known beforehand what was to be said, and had a card on which to express the probable feelings that would rise in my heart, I would have tried to gratify her. As it was, Mrs Forrester was the person to speak when we had recovered our composure.

I didn't have a great response to give. I felt more gratitude in my heart for their kind thoughts than I could express in words, so I just mumbled something about how I would mention what Miss Pole had said to my father and that if anything could be arranged for dear Miss Matty—at this point, I completely lost it and needed a glass of cowslip wine to stop the tears that had been held back for the last couple of days. The worst part was that all the ladies cried together. Even Miss Pole cried, and she had said countless times that showing emotion in front of anyone was a sign of weakness and lack of self-control. She managed to pull herself together a bit but directed some impatient anger at me for setting them all off; plus, I think she was frustrated that I couldn't effectively respond to her speech. If I had known in advance what would be said and had a card to express the feelings that would arise in my heart, I would have tried to please her. As it turned out, Mrs. Forrester was the one who spoke when we finally regained our composure.

“I don’t mind, among friends, stating that I—no! I’m not poor exactly, but I don’t think I’m what you may call rich; I wish I were, for dear Miss Matty’s sake—but, if you please, I’ll write down in a sealed paper what I can give. I only wish it was more; my dear Mary, I do indeed.”

“I don’t mind saying among friends that I—no! I’m not exactly poor, but I wouldn’t say I’m rich either; I wish I were, for sweet Miss Matty’s sake—but if you don’t mind, I’ll write down in a sealed note what I can give. I just wish it was more; my dear Mary, I truly do.”

Now I saw why paper, pens, and ink were provided. Every lady wrote down the sum she could give annually, signed the paper, and sealed it mysteriously. If their proposal was acceded to, my father was to be allowed to open the papers, under pledge of secrecy. If not, they were to be returned to their writers.

Now I understood why paper, pens, and ink were given. Each woman wrote down the amount she could contribute each year, signed the document, and sealed it in a mysterious way. If their offer was accepted, my father would be allowed to open the papers, with a promise to keep them confidential. If not, they would be sent back to the writers.

When the ceremony had been gone through, I rose to depart; but each lady seemed to wish to have a private conference with me. Miss Pole kept me in the drawing-room to explain why, in Mrs Jamieson’s absence, she had taken the lead in this “movement,” as she was pleased to call it, and also to inform me that she had heard from good sources that Mrs Jamieson was coming home directly in a state of high displeasure against her sister-in-law, who was forthwith to leave her house, and was, she believed, to return to Edinburgh that very afternoon. Of course this piece of intelligence could not be communicated before Mrs Fitz-Adam, more especially as Miss Pole was inclined to think that Lady Glenmire’s engagement to Mr Hoggins could not possibly hold against the blaze of Mrs Jamieson’s displeasure. A few hearty inquiries after Miss Matty’s health concluded my interview with Miss Pole.

After the ceremony, I stood up to leave, but every lady seemed eager to have a private chat with me. Miss Pole kept me in the drawing room to explain why she had taken the lead in this "movement," as she liked to call it, in Mrs. Jamieson's absence. She also told me that she had heard from reliable sources that Mrs. Jamieson was coming home right away, very upset with her sister-in-law, who was about to leave her house and was expected to return to Edinburgh that very afternoon. Naturally, I couldn't share this news in front of Mrs. Fitz-Adam, especially since Miss Pole thought Lady Glenmire's engagement to Mr. Hoggins wouldn’t possibly survive Mrs. Jamieson's anger. A few genuine inquiries about Miss Matty’s health wrapped up my conversation with Miss Pole.

On coming downstairs I found Mrs Forrester waiting for me at the entrance to the dining-parlour; she drew me in, and when the door was shut, she tried two or three times to begin on some subject, which was so unapproachable apparently, that I began to despair of our ever getting to a clear understanding. At last out it came; the poor old lady trembling all the time as if it were a great crime which she was exposing to daylight, in telling me how very, very little she had to live upon; a confession which she was brought to make from a dread lest we should think that the small contribution named in her paper bore any proportion to her love and regard for Miss Matty. And yet that sum which she so eagerly relinquished was, in truth, more than a twentieth part of what she had to live upon, and keep house, and a little serving-maid, all as became one born a Tyrrell. And when the whole income does not nearly amount to a hundred pounds, to give up a twentieth of it will necessitate many careful economies, and many pieces of self-denial, small and insignificant in the world’s account, but bearing a different value in another account-book that I have heard of. She did so wish she was rich, she said, and this wish she kept repeating, with no thought of herself in it, only with a longing, yearning desire to be able to heap up Miss Matty’s measure of comforts.

When I came downstairs, I found Mrs. Forrester waiting for me at the entrance to the dining parlor. She pulled me inside, and once the door was closed, she tried to start a conversation on a subject that seemed so difficult to approach that I began to lose hope of us ever reaching a clear understanding. Finally, she revealed it; the poor old lady was trembling as if she were confessing to a major crime by telling me just how little she had to live on. She felt the need to confess this because she was afraid we might think that the small amount mentioned in her letter reflected her love and regard for Miss Matty. Yet, that amount she was so eager to give up was actually more than one-twentieth of her entire income, which had to cover her living expenses, her household, and a little maid, all fitting for someone of her background. When your total income doesn’t even come close to a hundred pounds, giving up one-twentieth of it requires careful budgeting and acts of self-denial, which may seem minor in the grand scheme of things but hold a different significance in a book of accounts I’ve heard about. She really wished she were rich, she said, and she kept repeating this wish without thinking of herself; her only desire was to be able to provide Miss Matty with more comforts.

It was some time before I could console her enough to leave her; and then, on quitting the house, I was waylaid by Mrs Fitz-Adam, who had also her confidence to make of pretty nearly the opposite description. She had not liked to put down all that she could afford and was ready to give. She told me she thought she never could look Miss Matty in the face again if she presumed to be giving her so much as she should like to do. “Miss Matty!” continued she, “that I thought was such a fine young lady when I was nothing but a country girl, coming to market with eggs and butter and such like things. For my father, though well-to-do, would always make me go on as my mother had done before me, and I had to come into Cranford every Saturday, and see after sales, and prices, and what not. And one day, I remember, I met Miss Matty in the lane that leads to Combehurst; she was walking on the footpath, which, you know, is raised a good way above the road, and a gentleman rode beside her, and was talking to her, and she was looking down at some primroses she had gathered, and pulling them all to pieces, and I do believe she was crying. But after she had passed, she turned round and ran after me to ask—oh, so kindly—about my poor mother, who lay on her death-bed; and when I cried she took hold of my hand to comfort me—and the gentleman waiting for her all the time—and her poor heart very full of something, I am sure; and I thought it such an honour to be spoken to in that pretty way by the rector’s daughter, who visited at Arley Hall. I have loved her ever since, though perhaps I’d no right to do it; but if you can think of any way in which I might be allowed to give a little more without any one knowing it, I should be so much obliged to you, my dear. And my brother would be delighted to doctor her for nothing—medicines, leeches, and all. I know that he and her ladyship (my dear, I little thought in the days I was telling you of that I should ever come to be sister-in-law to a ladyship!) would do anything for her. We all would.”

It took me a while to comfort her enough to leave, and then, as I was leaving the house, I was stopped by Mrs. Fitz-Adam, who had almost the exact opposite concerns. She didn't want to give less than she could afford but felt pressured to give more than she wanted. She said she thought she could never look Miss Matty in the eye again if she gave her as much as she wished. “Miss Matty!” she continued, “I thought she was such a wonderful young lady when I was just a country girl bringing eggs and butter to market. My father, although he was well-off, always made me keep up the same routine as my mother, so I had to come to Cranford every Saturday to check on sales and prices and everything else. I remember one day I met Miss Matty on the lane leading to Combehurst; she was walking on the raised footpath, and a gentleman was riding beside her, talking to her. She was looking down at some primroses she had picked, pulling them apart, and I think she might have been crying. But after she passed, she turned around and came after me to ask—oh, so kindly—about my poor mother, who was on her deathbed; and when I cried, she took my hand to comfort me—while the gentleman waited for her all the time—with her heart clearly heavy with something. I felt so honored to be spoken to in such a sweet way by the rector's daughter, who visited Arley Hall. I've loved her ever since, even though maybe I shouldn't have; but if you can think of any way I could give a little more without anyone knowing, I would really appreciate it, my dear. And my brother would be thrilled to treat her for free—medicines, leeches, and all. I know he and her ladyship (my dear, I never thought, back in those days, I would become sister-in-law to a ladyship!) would do anything for her. We all would.”

I told her I was quite sure of it, and promised all sorts of things in my anxiety to get home to Miss Matty, who might well be wondering what had become of me—absent from her two hours without being able to account for it. She had taken very little note of time, however, as she had been occupied in numberless little arrangements preparatory to the great step of giving up her house. It was evidently a relief to her to be doing something in the way of retrenchment, for, as she said, whenever she paused to think, the recollection of the poor fellow with his bad five-pound note came over her, and she felt quite dishonest; only if it made her so uncomfortable, what must it not be doing to the directors of the bank, who must know so much more of the misery consequent upon this failure? She almost made me angry by dividing her sympathy between these directors (whom she imagined overwhelmed by self-reproach for the mismanagement of other people’s affairs) and those who were suffering like her. Indeed, of the two, she seemed to think poverty a lighter burden than self-reproach; but I privately doubted if the directors would agree with her.

I told her I was pretty sure of it, and promised all kinds of things in my anxiety to get home to Miss Matty, who might be wondering what had happened to me—being away from her for two hours without any explanation. However, she hadn’t really kept track of the time since she had been busy with countless little tasks in preparation for the big step of giving up her house. It clearly relieved her to be doing something to cut back, because, as she said, whenever she stopped to think, the memory of the poor guy with his faulty five-pound note came to her, and she felt really guilty; but if it made her so uncomfortable, what must it be like for the bank directors, who had to know a lot more about the suffering caused by this failure? She almost frustrated me by splitting her sympathy between these directors (who she imagined were filled with guilt over mishandling other people’s affairs) and those who were suffering like her. In fact, between the two, she seemed to believe that poverty was a lighter burden than self-reproach; but I privately doubted that the directors would feel the same way.

Old hoards were taken out and examined as to their money value which luckily was small, or else I don’t know how Miss Matty would have prevailed upon herself to part with such things as her mother’s wedding-ring, the strange, uncouth brooch with which her father had disfigured his shirt-frill, &c. However, we arranged things a little in order as to their pecuniary estimation, and were all ready for my father when he came the next morning.

Old treasures were taken out and looked over for their monetary value, which fortunately was low, or else I don't know how Miss Matty would have managed to let go of items like her mother's wedding ring or the odd-looking brooch that her father had used to pin his shirt frill. However, we organized everything a bit according to their financial worth and were all set for my father when he arrived the next morning.

I am not going to weary you with the details of all the business we went through; and one reason for not telling about them is, that I did not understand what we were doing at the time, and cannot recollect it now. Miss Matty and I sat assenting to accounts, and schemes, and reports, and documents, of which I do not believe we either of us understood a word; for my father was clear-headed and decisive, and a capital man of business, and if we made the slightest inquiry, or expressed the slightest want of comprehension, he had a sharp way of saying, “Eh? eh? it’s as clear as daylight. What’s your objection?” And as we had not comprehended anything of what he had proposed, we found it rather difficult to shape our objections; in fact, we never were sure if we had any. So presently Miss Matty got into a nervously acquiescent state, and said “Yes,” and “Certainly,” at every pause, whether required or not; but when I once joined in as chorus to a “Decidedly,” pronounced by Miss Matty in a tremblingly dubious tone, my father fired round at me and asked me “What there was to decide?” And I am sure to this day I have never known. But, in justice to him, I must say he had come over from Drumble to help Miss Matty when he could ill spare the time, and when his own affairs were in a very anxious state.

I'm not going to bore you with all the details of the business we went through; and one reason I won't explain is that I didn't understand what we were doing at the time and can't remember it now. Miss Matty and I just nodded along during discussions of accounts, plans, and reports—documents that I don't think either of us understood at all. My father was sharp-minded and decisive, a great businessman, and if we asked even the slightest question or showed the slightest confusion, he had a way of saying, “Eh? eh? It's as clear as day. What's your objection?” Since we hadn't really grasped what he was proposing, it was tough to come up with any objections; in fact, we were never sure if we had any at all. Eventually, Miss Matty got into a nervous state of agreement, saying "Yes" and "Certainly" at every pause, whether it was needed or not. But when I joined in and echoed a "Decidedly" that Miss Matty said in a shaky, uncertain tone, my father turned to me and asked, “What’s there to decide?” And I’m sure I still don't know. But to be fair to him, I must say he came over from Drumble to help Miss Matty when he could hardly afford the time, and while his own affairs were in a very stressful situation.

While Miss Matty was out of the room giving orders for luncheon—and sadly perplexed between her desire of honouring my father by a delicate, dainty meal, and her conviction that she had no right, now that all her money was gone, to indulge this desire—I told him of the meeting of the Cranford ladies at Miss Pole’s the day before. He kept brushing his hand before his eyes as I spoke—and when I went back to Martha’s offer the evening before, of receiving Miss Matty as a lodger, he fairly walked away from me to the window, and began drumming with his fingers upon it. Then he turned abruptly round, and said, “See, Mary, how a good, innocent life makes friends all around. Confound it! I could make a good lesson out of it if I were a parson; but, as it is, I can’t get a tail to my sentences—only I’m sure you feel what I want to say. You and I will have a walk after lunch and talk a bit more about these plans.”

While Miss Matty was out of the room organizing lunch—and feeling torn between her wish to treat my father to a nice meal and her belief that she shouldn't indulge herself since she had no money left—I told him about the meeting of the Cranford ladies at Miss Pole’s the day before. He kept waving his hand in front of his eyes as I talked—and when I mentioned Martha’s offer from the previous evening to take Miss Matty in as a lodger, he walked away from me to the window and started drumming his fingers on it. Then he turned around suddenly and said, “Look, Mary, how a good, innocent life attracts friends everywhere. Darn it! I could turn this into a great lesson if I were a preacher; but, as it is, I can’t seem to finish my thoughts—though I know you understand what I mean. Let’s take a walk after lunch and discuss these plans some more.”

The lunch—a hot savoury mutton-chop, and a little of the cold loin sliced and fried—was now brought in. Every morsel of this last dish was finished, to Martha’s great gratification. Then my father bluntly told Miss Matty he wanted to talk to me alone, and that he would stroll out and see some of the old places, and then I could tell her what plan we thought desirable. Just before we went out, she called me back and said, “Remember, dear, I’m the only one left—I mean, there’s no one to be hurt by what I do. I’m willing to do anything that’s right and honest; and I don’t think, if Deborah knows where she is, she’ll care so very much if I’m not genteel; because, you see, she’ll know all, dear. Only let me see what I can do, and pay the poor people as far as I’m able.”

The lunch—a hot, savory mutton chop and a bit of cold loin, sliced and fried—was just served. Every bite of the last dish was finished, much to Martha’s delight. Then my father bluntly told Miss Matty that he wanted to speak to me alone, and that he would take a stroll to see some of the old places, so I could tell her what plan we thought was best. Just before we went out, she called me back and said, “Remember, dear, I’m the only one left—I mean, there’s no one who will be hurt by what I do. I’m willing to do anything that’s right and honest; and I don’t think, if Deborah knows where she is, she’ll care too much if I’m not proper; because, you see, she’ll know everything, dear. Just let me see what I can do, and pay the poor people as much as I can.”

I gave her a hearty kiss, and ran after my father. The result of our conversation was this. If all parties were agreeable, Martha and Jem were to be married with as little delay as possible, and they were to live on in Miss Matty’s present abode; the sum which the Cranford ladies had agreed to contribute annually being sufficient to meet the greater part of the rent, and leaving Martha free to appropriate what Miss Matty should pay for her lodgings to any little extra comforts required. About the sale, my father was dubious at first. He said the old rectory furniture, however carefully used and reverently treated, would fetch very little; and that little would be but as a drop in the sea of the debts of the Town and County Bank. But when I represented how Miss Matty’s tender conscience would be soothed by feeling that she had done what she could, he gave way; especially after I had told him the five-pound note adventure, and he had scolded me well for allowing it. I then alluded to my idea that she might add to her small income by selling tea; and, to my surprise (for I had nearly given up the plan), my father grasped at it with all the energy of a tradesman. I think he reckoned his chickens before they were hatched, for he immediately ran up the profits of the sales that she could effect in Cranford to more than twenty pounds a year. The small dining-parlour was to be converted into a shop, without any of its degrading characteristics; a table was to be the counter; one window was to be retained unaltered, and the other changed into a glass door. I evidently rose in his estimation for having made this bright suggestion. I only hoped we should not both fall in Miss Matty’s.

I gave her a big kiss and ran after my dad. The outcome of our conversation was this: if everyone agreed, Martha and Jem were going to get married as soon as possible, and they would stay in Miss Matty’s current home. The amount that the Cranford ladies had decided to pitch in each year would cover most of the rent, allowing Martha to use what Miss Matty paid for her accommodations for any extra little comforts they might need. My dad was initially skeptical about the sale. He mentioned that the old rectory furniture, no matter how carefully it was kept and treated, wouldn’t sell for much; and that little would barely make a dent in the debts of the Town and County Bank. But when I pointed out that Miss Matty’s conscience would feel better knowing she had done what she could, he changed his mind, especially after I told him about the five-pound note situation, and he scolded me for letting it happen. I then mentioned my idea that she could boost her small income by selling tea, and to my surprise (since I almost gave up on the idea), my dad grabbed onto it with all the excitement of a businessman. I think he was counting his chickens before they hatched, as he immediately calculated the potential profits from her sales in Cranford to be over twenty pounds a year. The small dining room was to be transformed into a shop, without any of its embarrassing traits; a table was to serve as the counter; one window would remain unchanged, while the other would be replaced with a glass door. I could tell I was earning his respect for coming up with this bright idea. I just hoped we wouldn’t both end up in Miss Matty’s bad books.

But she was patient and content with all our arrangements. She knew, she said, that we should do the best we could for her; and she only hoped, only stipulated, that she should pay every farthing that she could be said to owe, for her father’s sake, who had been so respected in Cranford. My father and I had agreed to say as little as possible about the bank, indeed never to mention it again, if it could be helped. Some of the plans were evidently a little perplexing to her; but she had seen me sufficiently snubbed in the morning for want of comprehension to venture on too many inquiries now; and all passed over well with a hope on her part that no one would be hurried into marriage on her account. When we came to the proposal that she should sell tea, I could see it was rather a shock to her; not on account of any personal loss of gentility involved, but only because she distrusted her own powers of action in a new line of life, and would timidly have preferred a little more privation to any exertion for which she feared she was unfitted. However, when she saw my father was bent upon it, she sighed, and said she would try; and if she did not do well, of course she might give it up. One good thing about it was, she did not think men ever bought tea; and it was of men particularly she was afraid. They had such sharp loud ways with them; and did up accounts, and counted their change so quickly! Now, if she might only sell comfits to children, she was sure she could please them!

But she was patient and happy with all our plans. She knew, as she said, that we would do our best for her; and she only hoped, and insisted, that she would pay every penny she owed, for her father's sake, who had been held in such high regard in Cranford. My father and I had agreed to say as little as possible about the bank, in fact, we wanted to avoid mentioning it again if we could. Some of the plans were clearly a bit confusing to her; but she had seen me get quite a few disapproving looks in the morning for not understanding enough to risk asking too many questions now; and everything went smoothly with her hoping that no one would feel rushed into marriage because of her. When we suggested that she sell tea, I could tell that it caught her off guard; not because of any personal loss in status, but because she doubted her ability to take on a new venture and would have preferred to face a bit more hardship than to push herself into something she felt unprepared for. However, when she realized that my father was determined to go ahead, she sighed and said she would give it a try; and if she wasn’t successful, she could always stop. One good thing was, she didn’t think men ever bought tea; and it was men in particular that made her nervous. They were so loud and quick with their calculations and change! Now, if she could just sell sweets to children, she was sure she could make them happy!

CHAPTER XV.
A HAPPY RETURN

Before I left Miss Matty at Cranford everything had been comfortably arranged for her. Even Mrs Jamieson’s approval of her selling tea had been gained. That oracle had taken a few days to consider whether by so doing Miss Matty would forfeit her right to the privileges of society in Cranford. I think she had some little idea of mortifying Lady Glenmire by the decision she gave at last; which was to this effect: that whereas a married woman takes her husband’s rank by the strict laws of precedence, an unmarried woman retains the station her father occupied. So Cranford was allowed to visit Miss Matty; and, whether allowed or not, it intended to visit Lady Glenmire.

Before I left Miss Matty in Cranford, everything had been sorted out for her. Even Mrs. Jamieson had approved of her selling tea. That authority took a few days to decide whether this would mean that Miss Matty would lose her standing in Cranford society. I think she might have wanted to annoy Lady Glenmire with her final decision, which was this: while a married woman takes her husband’s rank according to the strict rules of precedence, an unmarried woman keeps the status her father had. So Cranford was allowed to visit Miss Matty; and, whether it was permitted or not, it planned to visit Lady Glenmire.

But what was our surprise—our dismay—when we learnt that Mr and Mrs Hoggins were returning on the following Tuesday! Mrs Hoggins! Had she absolutely dropped her title, and so, in a spirit of bravado, cut the aristocracy to become a Hoggins! She, who might have been called Lady Glenmire to her dying day! Mrs Jamieson was pleased. She said it only convinced her of what she had known from the first, that the creature had a low taste. But “the creature” looked very happy on Sunday at church; nor did we see it necessary to keep our veils down on that side of our bonnets on which Mr and Mrs Hoggins sat, as Mrs Jamieson did; thereby missing all the smiling glory of his face, and all the becoming blushes of hers. I am not sure if Martha and Jem looked more radiant in the afternoon, when they, too, made their first appearance. Mrs Jamieson soothed the turbulence of her soul by having the blinds of her windows drawn down, as if for a funeral, on the day when Mr and Mrs Hoggins received callers; and it was with some difficulty that she was prevailed upon to continue the St James’s Chronicle, so indignant was she with its having inserted the announcement of the marriage.

But what a surprise—and dismay—it was when we found out that Mr and Mrs Hoggins were coming back the next Tuesday! Mrs Hoggins! Had she really given up her title and, in a bold move, turned away from the aristocracy to become a Hoggins? She, who could have been called Lady Glenmire for life! Mrs. Jamieson was delighted. She said it only confirmed what she had believed from the start, that the woman had poor taste. But “the woman” looked very happy on Sunday at church; we didn't feel the need to keep our veils down on the side of our bonnets where Mr and Mrs Hoggins sat, unlike Mrs. Jamieson, who did; thus missing all the smiling glory of his face and all the charming blushes on hers. I’m not sure if Martha and Jem looked even more radiant in the afternoon when they made their first appearance, too. Mrs. Jamieson calmed her agitation by pulling down the blinds on her windows, as if for a funeral, on the day Mr and Mrs Hoggins had visitors; and it took some convincing for her to keep reading the St James’s Chronicle, as she was so upset about it having published the marriage announcement.

Miss Matty’s sale went off famously. She retained the furniture of her sitting-room and bedroom; the former of which she was to occupy till Martha could meet with a lodger who might wish to take it; and into this sitting-room and bedroom she had to cram all sorts of things, which were (the auctioneer assured her) bought in for her at the sale by an unknown friend. I always suspected Mrs Fitz-Adam of this; but she must have had an accessory, who knew what articles were particularly regarded by Miss Matty on account of their associations with her early days. The rest of the house looked rather bare, to be sure; all except one tiny bedroom, of which my father allowed me to purchase the furniture for my occasional use in case of Miss Matty’s illness.

Miss Matty's sale went really well. She kept the furniture in her sitting room and bedroom; she planned to stay in the sitting room until Martha found a lodger who wanted to move in. She had to squeeze all sorts of things into both the sitting room and bedroom, which, according to the auctioneer, an unknown friend bought for her at the sale. I always suspected Mrs. Fitz-Adam had something to do with it, but she must have had a partner who knew which items were especially cherished by Miss Matty because of their ties to her earlier days. The rest of the house looked pretty empty, except for one small bedroom, where my father let me buy the furniture for my occasional use in case Miss Matty got sick.

I had expended my own small store in buying all manner of comfits and lozenges, in order to tempt the little people whom Miss Matty loved so much to come about her. Tea in bright green canisters, and comfits in tumblers—Miss Matty and I felt quite proud as we looked round us on the evening before the shop was to be opened. Martha had scoured the boarded floor to a white cleanness, and it was adorned with a brilliant piece of oil-cloth, on which customers were to stand before the table-counter. The wholesome smell of plaster and whitewash pervaded the apartment. A very small “Matilda Jenkyns, licensed to sell tea,” was hidden under the lintel of the new door, and two boxes of tea, with cabalistic inscriptions all over them, stood ready to disgorge their contents into the canisters.

I had spent my small savings on all kinds of candies and lozenges to attract the little ones that Miss Matty adored so much. Tea in bright green canisters and candies in tumblers—we felt quite proud as we looked around on the evening before the shop was set to open. Martha had scrubbed the wooden floor to a spotless white, and it was decorated with a vibrant piece of oilcloth where customers would stand in front of the counter. The fresh smell of plaster and whitewash filled the room. A tiny sign reading “Matilda Jenkyns, licensed to sell tea” was tucked under the new door frame, and two tea boxes with mysterious labels were ready to pour their contents into the canisters.

Miss Matty, as I ought to have mentioned before, had had some scruples of conscience at selling tea when there was already Mr Johnson in the town, who included it among his numerous commodities; and, before she could quite reconcile herself to the adoption of her new business, she had trotted down to his shop, unknown to me, to tell him of the project that was entertained, and to inquire if it was likely to injure his business. My father called this idea of hers “great nonsense,” and “wondered how tradespeople were to get on if there was to be a continual consulting of each other’s interests, which would put a stop to all competition directly.” And, perhaps, it would not have done in Drumble, but in Cranford it answered very well; for not only did Mr Johnson kindly put at rest all Miss Matty’s scruples and fear of injuring his business, but I have reason to know he repeatedly sent customers to her, saying that the teas he kept were of a common kind, but that Miss Jenkyns had all the choice sorts. And expensive tea is a very favourite luxury with well-to-do tradespeople and rich farmers’ wives, who turn up their noses at the Congou and Souchong prevalent at many tables of gentility, and will have nothing else than Gunpowder and Pekoe for themselves.

Miss Matty, as I should have mentioned earlier, had some second thoughts about selling tea since Mr. Johnson already sold it in town along with many other items. Before she could fully come to terms with starting her new business, she quietly went to his shop, without me knowing, to discuss her plans and ask if it might affect his business negatively. My father dismissed her concern as “nonsense” and wondered how businesses could thrive if everyone was always checking in on each other's interests, which would halt all competition immediately. And, maybe that wouldn’t be the case in Drumble, but it worked out fine in Cranford; not only did Mr. Johnson kindly alleviate all of Miss Matty's worries about harming his business, but I know for a fact that he often directed customers to her, saying that the teas he offered were of a regular sort, while Miss Jenkyns had all the best varieties. Expensive tea is a popular luxury among well-off shopkeepers and the wives of wealthy farmers, who scoff at the Congou and Souchong common on many genteel tables and insist on having only Gunpowder and Pekoe for themselves.

But to return to Miss Matty. It was really very pleasant to see how her unselfishness and simple sense of justice called out the same good qualities in others. She never seemed to think any one would impose upon her, because she should be so grieved to do it to them. I have heard her put a stop to the asseverations of the man who brought her coals by quietly saying, “I am sure you would be sorry to bring me wrong weight;” and if the coals were short measure that time, I don’t believe they ever were again. People would have felt as much ashamed of presuming on her good faith as they would have done on that of a child. But my father says “such simplicity might be very well in Cranford, but would never do in the world.” And I fancy the world must be very bad, for with all my father’s suspicion of every one with whom he has dealings, and in spite of all his many precautions, he lost upwards of a thousand pounds by roguery only last year.

But back to Miss Matty. It was genuinely nice to see how her selflessness and straightforward sense of fairness brought out the same positive qualities in others. She never seemed to think anyone would try to take advantage of her, because she would be too upset to do that to them. I've heard her stop the claims of the man who delivered her coal by calmly saying, “I’m sure you’d feel bad if you brought me the wrong weight;” and if the coal was short that time, I don’t think it ever was again. People would have felt just as ashamed of taking advantage of her trust as they would have with a child. But my dad says “such simplicity might work fine in Cranford, but it wouldn’t fly in the real world.” And I guess the world must be pretty bad, because despite all my dad’s skepticism of everyone he deals with, and no matter how many precautions he takes, he lost over a thousand pounds to fraud just last year.

I just stayed long enough to establish Miss Matty in her new mode of life, and to pack up the library, which the rector had purchased. He had written a very kind letter to Miss Matty, saying “how glad he should be to take a library, so well selected as he knew that the late Mr Jenkyns’s must have been, at any valuation put upon them.” And when she agreed to this, with a touch of sorrowful gladness that they would go back to the rectory and be arranged on the accustomed walls once more, he sent word that he feared that he had not room for them all, and perhaps Miss Matty would kindly allow him to leave some volumes on her shelves. But Miss Matty said that she had her Bible and “Johnson’s Dictionary,” and should not have much time for reading, she was afraid; still, I retained a few books out of consideration for the rector’s kindness.

I stayed just long enough to help Miss Matty adjust to her new life and to pack up the library that the rector had bought. He sent a very kind letter to Miss Matty, saying how happy he would be to take a library as well-selected as he knew the late Mr. Jenkyns's must have been, no matter the price. When she agreed to this, with a mix of sad happiness that the books would return to the rectory and be arranged on the familiar walls again, he sent word that he feared he didn’t have enough space for all of them and perhaps Miss Matty would kindly let him leave some books on her shelves. But Miss Matty said she had her Bible and "Johnson’s Dictionary," and she didn't think she would have much time for reading anyway; still, I kept a few books out of consideration for the rector’s kindness.

The money which he had paid, and that produced by the sale, was partly expended in the stock of tea, and part of it was invested against a rainy day—i.e. old age or illness. It was but a small sum, it is true; and it occasioned a few evasions of truth and white lies (all of which I think very wrong indeed—in theory—and would rather not put them in practice), for we knew Miss Matty would be perplexed as to her duty if she were aware of any little reserve-fund being made for her while the debts of the bank remained unpaid. Moreover, she had never been told of the way in which her friends were contributing to pay the rent. I should have liked to tell her this, but the mystery of the affair gave a piquancy to their deed of kindness which the ladies were unwilling to give up; and at first Martha had to shirk many a perplexed question as to her ways and means of living in such a house, but by-and-by Miss Matty’s prudent uneasiness sank down into acquiescence with the existing arrangement.

The money he paid, along with what was made from the sale, was partly spent on tea stock and the rest was saved for a rainy day—like old age or sickness. It was a small amount, that's true; and it led to a few little lies and evasion of the truth (which I think is really wrong in theory and would prefer not to practice), because we knew Miss Matty would be confused about her responsibilities if she found out there was a small reserve fund set aside for her while the bank debts were still unpaid. Plus, she had never been told how her friends were helping to cover the rent. I would have liked to share that with her, but the mystery surrounding it added a special touch to their kindness that the ladies were reluctant to let go of; initially, Martha had to dodge many awkward questions about how she managed to live in such a house, but eventually, Miss Matty’s cautious unease settled into acceptance of the current arrangement.

I left Miss Matty with a good heart. Her sales of tea during the first two days had surpassed my most sanguine expectations. The whole country round seemed to be all out of tea at once. The only alteration I could have desired in Miss Matty’s way of doing business was, that she should not have so plaintively entreated some of her customers not to buy green tea—running it down as a slow poison, sure to destroy the nerves, and produce all manner of evil. Their pertinacity in taking it, in spite of all her warnings, distressed her so much that I really thought she would relinquish the sale of it, and so lose half her custom; and I was driven to my wits’ end for instances of longevity entirely attributable to a persevering use of green tea. But the final argument, which settled the question, was a happy reference of mine to the train-oil and tallow candles which the Esquimaux not only enjoy but digest. After that she acknowledged that “one man’s meat might be another man’s poison,” and contented herself thence-forward with an occasional remonstrance when she thought the purchaser was too young and innocent to be acquainted with the evil effects green tea produced on some constitutions, and an habitual sigh when people old enough to choose more wisely would prefer it.

I left Miss Matty feeling good. Her tea sales in the first two days had exceeded my highest expectations. It felt like the whole area was completely out of tea all at once. The only thing I would have changed about how Miss Matty ran her business was that she shouldn’t have so sadly begged some customers not to buy green tea—calling it a slow poison guaranteed to ruin their nerves and cause all sorts of problems. Their stubbornness in choosing it despite her warnings upset her so much that I really thought she might give up selling it and lose half her customers. I was racking my brain for examples of long life solely due to persistent consumption of green tea. But the final point that changed her mind was my happy mention of how the Esquimaux not only enjoy but actually digest train oil and tallow candles. After that, she agreed that “one man’s meat might be another man’s poison,” and decided to stick to an occasional warning when she thought a buyer was too young and innocent to know about the negative effects green tea could have on certain people, along with a regular sigh when older customers, who should know better, chose it.

I went over from Drumble once a quarter at least to settle the accounts, and see after the necessary business letters. And, speaking of letters, I began to be very much ashamed of remembering my letter to the Aga Jenkyns, and very glad I had never named my writing to any one. I only hoped the letter was lost. No answer came. No sign was made.

I went over from Drumble at least once every three months to settle the accounts and take care of the necessary business letters. Speaking of letters, I started to feel really ashamed about remembering my letter to Aga Jenkyns, and I was really glad I had never mentioned my writing to anyone. I just hoped the letter was lost. No reply came. No sign was given.

About a year after Miss Matty set up shop, I received one of Martha’s hieroglyphics, begging me to come to Cranford very soon. I was afraid that Miss Matty was ill, and went off that very afternoon, and took Martha by surprise when she saw me on opening the door. We went into the kitchen as usual, to have our confidential conference, and then Martha told me she was expecting her confinement very soon—in a week or two; and she did not think Miss Matty was aware of it, and she wanted me to break the news to her, “for indeed, miss,” continued Martha, crying hysterically, “I’m afraid she won’t approve of it, and I’m sure I don’t know who is to take care of her as she should be taken care of when I am laid up.”

About a year after Miss Matty opened her shop, I got one of Martha’s cryptic messages, asking me to come to Cranford as soon as possible. I was worried that Miss Matty was unwell, so I went over that very afternoon and surprised Martha when she opened the door. We headed into the kitchen like we always did to have our private chat, and then Martha told me she was expecting her baby very soon—in about a week or two; and she didn’t think Miss Matty knew about it, and she wanted me to tell her, “because honestly, miss,” Martha continued, crying hysterically, “I’m afraid she won’t approve, and I really don’t know who will take care of her the way she should be taken care of when I’m out of commission.”

I comforted Martha by telling her I would remain till she was about again, and only wished she had told me her reason for this sudden summons, as then I would have brought the requisite stock of clothes. But Martha was so tearful and tender-spirited, and unlike her usual self, that I said as little as possible about myself, and endeavoured rather to comfort Martha under all the probable and possible misfortunes which came crowding upon her imagination.

I reassured Martha by saying I would stay until she felt better, and I only wished she had shared why she called for me so suddenly, since I could have brought the necessary clothes. But Martha was so emotional and sensitive, so different from her usual self, that I spoke about myself as little as possible and focused instead on comforting her about all the possible troubles that were overwhelming her mind.

I then stole out of the house-door, and made my appearance as if I were a customer in the shop, just to take Miss Matty by surprise, and gain an idea of how she looked in her new situation. It was warm May weather, so only the little half-door was closed; and Miss Matty sat behind the counter, knitting an elaborate pair of garters; elaborate they seemed to me, but the difficult stitch was no weight upon her mind, for she was singing in a low voice to herself as her needles went rapidly in and out. I call it singing, but I dare say a musician would not use that word to the tuneless yet sweet humming of the low worn voice. I found out from the words, far more than from the attempt at the tune, that it was the Old Hundredth she was crooning to herself; but the quiet continuous sound told of content, and gave me a pleasant feeling, as I stood in the street just outside the door, quite in harmony with that soft May morning. I went in. At first she did not catch who it was, and stood up as if to serve me; but in another minute watchful pussy had clutched her knitting, which was dropped in eager joy at seeing me. I found, after we had had a little conversation, that it was as Martha said, and that Miss Matty had no idea of the approaching household event. So I thought I would let things take their course, secure that when I went to her with the baby in my arms, I should obtain that forgiveness for Martha which she was needlessly frightening herself into believing that Miss Matty would withhold, under some notion that the new claimant would require attentions from its mother that it would be faithless treason to Miss Matty to render.

I quietly slipped out of the house and acted like a customer in the shop, hoping to surprise Miss Matty and see how she looked in her new situation. It was warm May weather, so only the little half-door was closed. Miss Matty sat behind the counter, knitting an intricate pair of garters; they seemed complex to me, but the challenging stitch didn’t seem to bother her, as she was softly singing to herself while her needles flew in and out. I call it singing, but I bet a musician wouldn’t use that term for the tuneless yet sweet humming of her gently worn voice. From the words, more than the attempt at the tune, I figured out she was humming the Old Hundredth; the soft, steady sound radiated contentment and gave me a nice feeling as I stood outside the door, completely in sync with that gentle May morning. I walked in. At first, she didn’t realize who I was and stood up to help me, but in a moment, her watchful cat had grabbed her knitting, which fell from her hands in excitement at seeing me. After we chatted a bit, I discovered that Martha was right, and Miss Matty had no idea about the upcoming household event. So, I decided to let things unfold naturally, confident that when I approached her with the baby in my arms, I would get the forgiveness for Martha that she was unnecessarily worrying I wouldn’t receive, under the mistaken belief that the new arrival would demand so much attention from its mother that it would feel disloyal to Miss Matty to give it.

But I was right. I think that must be an hereditary quality, for my father says he is scarcely ever wrong. One morning, within a week after I arrived, I went to call Miss Matty, with a little bundle of flannel in my arms. She was very much awestruck when I showed her what it was, and asked for her spectacles off the dressing-table, and looked at it curiously, with a sort of tender wonder at its small perfection of parts. She could not banish the thought of the surprise all day, but went about on tiptoe, and was very silent. But she stole up to see Martha and they both cried with joy, and she got into a complimentary speech to Jem, and did not know how to get out of it again, and was only extricated from her dilemma by the sound of the shop-bell, which was an equal relief to the shy, proud, honest Jem, who shook my hand so vigorously when I congratulated him, that I think I feel the pain of it yet.

But I was right. I think that must be an inherited trait because my dad says he’s hardly ever wrong. One morning, just a week after I arrived, I went to call Miss Matty, holding a little bundle of flannel in my arms. She was really taken aback when I showed her what it was. She asked for her glasses from the dressing table and examined it curiously, filled with a sort of gentle wonder at its small perfection. She couldn’t shake off the surprise all day and tiptoed around, staying very quiet. But she snuck over to see Martha, and they both cried with joy. She started giving a compliment to Jem and didn’t know how to back out of it. The only thing that saved her from her awkward moment was the sound of the shop bell, which was a relief to the shy, proud, honest Jem as well. He shook my hand so vigorously when I congratulated him that I think I still feel the sting of it.

I had a busy life while Martha was laid up. I attended on Miss Matty, and prepared her meals; I cast up her accounts, and examined into the state of her canisters and tumblers. I helped her, too, occasionally, in the shop; and it gave me no small amusement, and sometimes a little uneasiness, to watch her ways there. If a little child came in to ask for an ounce of almond-comfits (and four of the large kind which Miss Matty sold weighed that much), she always added one more by “way of make-weight,” as she called it, although the scale was handsomely turned before; and when I remonstrated against this, her reply was, “The little things like it so much!” There was no use in telling her that the fifth comfit weighed a quarter of an ounce, and made every sale into a loss to her pocket. So I remembered the green tea, and winged my shaft with a feather out of her own plumage. I told her how unwholesome almond-comfits were, and how ill excess in them might make the little children. This argument produced some effect; for, henceforward, instead of the fifth comfit, she always told them to hold out their tiny palms, into which she shook either peppermint or ginger lozenges, as a preventive to the dangers that might arise from the previous sale. Altogether the lozenge trade, conducted on these principles, did not promise to be remunerative; but I was happy to find she had made more than twenty pounds during the last year by her sales of tea; and, moreover, that now she was accustomed to it, she did not dislike the employment, which brought her into kindly intercourse with many of the people round about. If she gave them good weight, they, in their turn, brought many a little country present to the “old rector’s daughter”; a cream cheese, a few new-laid eggs, a little fresh ripe fruit, a bunch of flowers. The counter was quite loaded with these offerings sometimes, as she told me.

I had a hectic life while Martha was recovering. I took care of Miss Matty and made her meals; I managed her accounts and checked the condition of her jars and glasses. I also helped her out in the shop occasionally, which was both amusing and a bit stressful as I observed her approach. If a little child came in asking for an ounce of almond-comfits (which was how much four of the large ones Miss Matty sold weighed), she always added one extra as a "make-weight," as she called it, even though the scale was already balanced. When I objected, her response was, “The little ones love it so much!” It was pointless to explain that the fifth comfit weighed a quarter of an ounce and turned each sale into a loss for her. So, I remembered the green tea and used her own reasoning against her. I told her how unhealthy almond-comfits were and how overeating them could make the little kids feel sick. This argument had some effect; from then on, instead of adding the fifth comfit, she would tell the kids to hold out their tiny hands, and she’d drop in either peppermint or ginger lozenges to prevent any potential issues from the previous sale. Overall, her lozenge sales, based on these principles, didn’t seem likely to be profitable, but I was pleased to see she had made over twenty pounds in the past year from her tea sales; moreover, she had grown to enjoy this work, which connected her with many people in the area. If she gave them good value, they, in turn, brought little gifts to the “old rector’s daughter”: a cream cheese, a few fresh eggs, some ripe fruit, a bunch of flowers. The counter was sometimes piled high with these gifts, as she told me.

As for Cranford in general, it was going on much as usual. The Jamieson and Hoggins feud still raged, if a feud it could be called, when only one side cared much about it. Mr and Mrs Hoggins were very happy together, and, like most very happy people, quite ready to be friendly; indeed, Mrs Hoggins was really desirous to be restored to Mrs Jamieson’s good graces, because of the former intimacy. But Mrs Jamieson considered their very happiness an insult to the Glenmire family, to which she had still the honour to belong, and she doggedly refused and rejected every advance. Mr Mulliner, like a faithful clansman, espoused his mistress’ side with ardour. If he saw either Mr or Mrs Hoggins, he would cross the street, and appear absorbed in the contemplation of life in general, and his own path in particular, until he had passed them by. Miss Pole used to amuse herself with wondering what in the world Mrs Jamieson would do, if either she, or Mr Mulliner, or any other member of her household was taken ill; she could hardly have the face to call in Mr Hoggins after the way she had behaved to them. Miss Pole grew quite impatient for some indisposition or accident to befall Mrs Jamieson or her dependents, in order that Cranford might see how she would act under the perplexing circumstances.

Cranford was pretty much the same as always. The feud between the Jamiesons and the Hoggins was still going strong, if you could even call it a feud when only one side really cared. Mr. and Mrs. Hoggins were very happy together, and like most really happy people, they were totally open to being friendly. In fact, Mrs. Hoggins genuinely wanted to be back on good terms with Mrs. Jamieson because of their past friendship. However, Mrs. Jamieson saw their happiness as an insult to the Glenmire family, to which she still proudly belonged, and she stubbornly rejected every attempt at reconciliation. Mr. Mulliner, like a loyal supporter, passionately defended his mistress's side. If he spotted either Mr. or Mrs. Hoggins, he would cross the street and pretend to be engrossed in deep thoughts about life and his own way forward until he could walk past them. Miss Pole used to entertain herself by wondering what on earth Mrs. Jamieson would do if either she, Mr. Mulliner, or any of her household fell ill; she could hardly ask Mr. Hoggins for help after the way she had treated them. Miss Pole became quite eager for some illness or accident to strike Mrs. Jamieson or her staff so that Cranford could see how she would handle such tricky circumstances.

Martha was beginning to go about again, and I had already fixed a limit, not very far distant, to my visit, when one afternoon, as I was sitting in the shop-parlour with Miss Matty—I remember the weather was colder now than it had been in May, three weeks before, and we had a fire and kept the door fully closed—we saw a gentleman go slowly past the window, and then stand opposite to the door, as if looking out for the name which we had so carefully hidden. He took out a double eyeglass and peered about for some time before he could discover it. Then he came in. And, all on a sudden, it flashed across me that it was the Aga himself! For his clothes had an out-of-the-way foreign cut about them, and his face was deep brown, as if tanned and re-tanned by the sun. His complexion contrasted oddly with his plentiful snow-white hair, his eyes were dark and piercing, and he had an odd way of contracting them and puckering up his cheeks into innumerable wrinkles when he looked earnestly at objects. He did so to Miss Matty when he first came in. His glance had first caught and lingered a little upon me, but then turned, with the peculiar searching look I have described, to Miss Matty. She was a little fluttered and nervous, but no more so than she always was when any man came into her shop. She thought that he would probably have a note, or a sovereign at least, for which she would have to give change, which was an operation she very much disliked to perform. But the present customer stood opposite to her, without asking for anything, only looking fixedly at her as he drummed upon the table with his fingers, just for all the world as Miss Jenkyns used to do. Miss Matty was on the point of asking him what he wanted (as she told me afterwards), when he turned sharp to me: “Is your name Mary Smith?”

Martha was starting to get around again, and I had already set a limit, not far off, on my visit when one afternoon, as I was sitting in the shop with Miss Matty—I remember it was colder now than it had been in May, just three weeks earlier, and we had a fire and kept the door completely closed—we saw a man go slowly past the window and then stop in front of the door, as if trying to find the name that we had worked so hard to conceal. He pulled out a pair of double eyeglasses and looked around for some time before he finally spotted it. Then he came in. Suddenly, it hit me that it was the Aga himself! His clothes had a strangely foreign cut, and his face was a deep brown, as if it had been tanned repeatedly by the sun. His complexion contrasted oddly with his thick snow-white hair, his eyes were dark and piercing, and he had a peculiar way of narrowing them and scrunching up his cheeks into countless wrinkles when he focused intently on something. He did this to Miss Matty when he first walked in. His gaze first caught and lingered on me for a moment before shifting, with that particular intense look I mentioned, to Miss Matty. She was a little flustered and anxious, but no more than she always was when any man entered her shop. She thought he probably had either a note or at least a sovereign for which she would need to give change, something she really disliked doing. But the current customer stood facing her without asking for anything, just staring fixedly at her while drumming his fingers on the table, just like Miss Jenkyns used to do. Miss Matty was just about to ask him what he wanted (as she later told me) when he suddenly turned to me and asked, “Is your name Mary Smith?”

“Yes!” said I.

“Yeah!” I said.

All my doubts as to his identity were set at rest, and I only wondered what he would say or do next, and how Miss Matty would stand the joyful shock of what he had to reveal. Apparently he was at a loss how to announce himself, for he looked round at last in search of something to buy, so as to gain time, and, as it happened, his eye caught on the almond-comfits, and he boldly asked for a pound of “those things.” I doubt if Miss Matty had a whole pound in the shop, and, besides the unusual magnitude of the order, she was distressed with the idea of the indigestion they would produce, taken in such unlimited quantities. She looked up to remonstrate. Something of tender relaxation in his face struck home to her heart. She said, “It is—oh, sir! can you be Peter?” and trembled from head to foot. In a moment he was round the table and had her in his arms, sobbing the tearless cries of old age. I brought her a glass of wine, for indeed her colour had changed so as to alarm me and Mr Peter too. He kept saying, “I have been too sudden for you, Matty—I have, my little girl.”

All my doubts about who he was disappeared, and I was just curious about what he would say or do next and how Miss Matty would handle the joyful shock of his news. He seemed unsure about how to introduce himself, so he finally looked around for something to buy to buy some time, and his eyes landed on the almond candies. He confidently asked for a pound of “those things.” I wasn't sure if Miss Matty had a whole pound in the shop, and besides the unusual size of the order, she was worried about the stomach issues they might cause if eaten in such large amounts. She looked up to protest. Something softening in his expression touched her heart. She said, “It is—oh, sir! Can you be Peter?” and trembled all over. In an instant, he was around the table and had her in his arms, sobbing the silent tears of old age. I brought her a glass of wine because her color had changed in a way that worried both me and Mr. Peter. He kept saying, “I’ve been too sudden for you, Matty—I have, my little girl.”

I proposed that she should go at once up into the drawing-room and lie down on the sofa there. She looked wistfully at her brother, whose hand she had held tight, even when nearly fainting; but on his assuring her that he would not leave her, she allowed him to carry her upstairs.

I suggested that she should head right up to the living room and lie down on the sofa. She gazed longingly at her brother, whose hand she had tightly held, even when she was almost fainting; but when he assured her that he wouldn't leave her, she let him carry her upstairs.

I thought that the best I could do was to run and put the kettle on the fire for early tea, and then to attend to the shop, leaving the brother and sister to exchange some of the many thousand things they must have to say. I had also to break the news to Martha, who received it with a burst of tears which nearly infected me. She kept recovering herself to ask if I was sure it was indeed Miss Matty’s brother, for I had mentioned that he had grey hair, and she had always heard that he was a very handsome young man. Something of the same kind perplexed Miss Matty at tea-time, when she was installed in the great easy-chair opposite to Mr Jenkyns in order to gaze her fill. She could hardly drink for looking at him, and as for eating, that was out of the question.

I figured the best thing I could do was to run and put the kettle on for an early tea, then take care of the shop, allowing the brother and sister to catch up on the thousands of things they must have to talk about. I also needed to break the news to Martha, who reacted with a flood of tears that almost made me cry too. She kept composing herself to ask if I was sure it was really Miss Matty’s brother, since I’d mentioned he had grey hair, and she had always heard he was a very handsome young man. Miss Matty was similarly confused at tea time, when she settled into the big easy chair across from Mr. Jenkyns to get a good look at him. She could barely drink from staring at him, and eating was out of the question.

“I suppose hot climates age people very quickly,” said she, almost to herself. “When you left Cranford you had not a grey hair in your head.”

“I guess hot climates really make people age fast,” she said, almost to herself. “When you left Cranford, you didn’t have a grey hair on your head.”

“But how many years ago is that?” said Mr Peter, smiling.

“But how many years ago was that?” Mr. Peter said with a smile.

“Ah, true! yes, I suppose you and I are getting old. But still I did not think we were so very old! But white hair is very becoming to you, Peter,” she continued—a little afraid lest she had hurt him by revealing how his appearance had impressed her.

“Ah, true! Yes, I guess you and I are getting older. But I didn’t think we were that old! But white hair really suits you, Peter,” she added, a little worried that she might have upset him by mentioning how he looked.

“I suppose I forgot dates too, Matty, for what do you think I have brought for you from India? I have an Indian muslin gown and a pearl necklace for you somewhere in my chest at Portsmouth.” He smiled as if amused at the idea of the incongruity of his presents with the appearance of his sister; but this did not strike her all at once, while the elegance of the articles did. I could see that for a moment her imagination dwelt complacently on the idea of herself thus attired; and instinctively she put her hand up to her throat—that little delicate throat which (as Miss Pole had told me) had been one of her youthful charms; but the hand met the touch of folds of soft muslin in which she was always swathed up to her chin, and the sensation recalled a sense of the unsuitableness of a pearl necklace to her age. She said, “I’m afraid I’m too old; but it was very kind of you to think of it. They are just what I should have liked years ago—when I was young.”

“I guess I forgot about dates too, Matty, because what do you think I brought back for you from India? I have an Indian muslin gown and a pearl necklace for you somewhere in my trunk in Portsmouth.” He smiled like he found it funny that his gifts didn't match how his sister looked; but she didn’t notice that right away, though she was captivated by the elegance of the items. I could see that for a moment, she imagined herself dressed like that, and instinctively, she touched her throat—that delicate throat which (as Miss Pole had told me) had been one of her youthful charms; but her hand brushed against the soft muslin she always wore up to her chin, reminding her that a pearl necklace might not suit her age. She said, “I’m afraid I’m too old for that; but it was really sweet of you to think of it. Those are exactly what I would have loved years ago—when I was young.”

“So I thought, my little Matty. I remembered your tastes; they were so like my dear mother’s.” At the mention of that name the brother and sister clasped each other’s hands yet more fondly, and, although they were perfectly silent, I fancied they might have something to say if they were unchecked by my presence, and I got up to arrange my room for Mr Peter’s occupation that night, intending myself to share Miss Matty’s bed. But at my movement, he started up. “I must go and settle about a room at the ‘George.’ My carpet-bag is there too.”

“So I thought, my little Matty. I remembered what you liked; it was so similar to what my dear mother loved.” When she said that, the brother and sister held each other’s hands even tighter, and even though they were completely silent, I imagined they might have something to talk about if I wasn’t there. I got up to prepare my room for Mr. Peter to stay in that night, planning to share Miss Matty’s bed. But as I moved, he jumped up. “I need to go and figure out a room at the ‘George.’ My suitcase is there too.”

“No!” said Miss Matty, in great distress—“you must not go; please, dear Peter—pray, Mary—oh! you must not go!”

“No!” said Miss Matty, really upset—“you can’t leave; please, dear Peter—please, Mary—oh! you can’t go!”

She was so much agitated that we both promised everything she wished. Peter sat down again and gave her his hand, which for better security she held in both of hers, and I left the room to accomplish my arrangements.

She was so upset that we both promised her everything she wanted. Peter sat down again and offered her his hand, which she held with both of hers for extra reassurance, and I left the room to take care of my tasks.

Long, long into the night, far, far into the morning, did Miss Matty and I talk. She had much to tell me of her brother’s life and adventures, which he had communicated to her as they had sat alone. She said all was thoroughly clear to her; but I never quite understood the whole story; and when in after days I lost my awe of Mr Peter enough to question him myself, he laughed at my curiosity, and told me stories that sounded so very much like Baron Munchausen’s, that I was sure he was making fun of me. What I heard from Miss Matty was that he had been a volunteer at the siege of Rangoon; had been taken prisoner by the Burmese; and somehow obtained favour and eventual freedom from knowing how to bleed the chief of the small tribe in some case of dangerous illness; that on his release from years of captivity he had had his letters returned from England with the ominous word “Dead” marked upon them; and, believing himself to be the last of his race, he had settled down as an indigo planter, and had proposed to spend the remainder of his life in the country to whose inhabitants and modes of life he had become habituated, when my letter had reached him; and, with the odd vehemence which characterised him in age as it had done in youth, he had sold his land and all his possessions to the first purchaser, and come home to the poor old sister, who was more glad and rich than any princess when she looked at him. She talked me to sleep at last, and then I was awakened by a slight sound at the door, for which she begged my pardon as she crept penitently into bed; but it seems that when I could no longer confirm her belief that the long-lost was really here—under the same roof—she had begun to fear lest it was only a waking dream of hers; that there never had been a Peter sitting by her all that blessed evening—but that the real Peter lay dead far away beneath some wild sea-wave, or under some strange eastern tree. And so strong had this nervous feeling of hers become, that she was fain to get up and go and convince herself that he was really there by listening through the door to his even, regular breathing—I don’t like to call it snoring, but I heard it myself through two closed doors—and by-and-by it soothed Miss Matty to sleep.

Late into the night and well into the morning, Miss Matty and I talked. She had a lot to share about her brother’s life and adventures, which he had told her during their time alone together. She said everything was perfectly clear to her, but I never really grasped the whole story; and later, when I lost my fear of Mr. Peter enough to ask him myself, he laughed at my curiosity and told me stories that sounded so much like Baron Munchausen’s tales that I was convinced he was making fun of me. According to Miss Matty, he had volunteered during the siege of Rangoon, had been captured by the Burmese, and somehow gained favor and eventual freedom by knowing how to treat the chief of a small tribe during a serious illness; when he was finally released after years in captivity, his letters from England came back marked with the ominous word “Dead.” Believing himself to be the last of his family, he settled down as an indigo planter, planning to spend the rest of his life in the country where he had grown accustomed to the people and their way of life, when my letter reached him; with the same intense determination that he had in his youth, he sold his land and all of his possessions to the first buyer and returned home to his dear sister, who was happier and wealthier than any princess at the sight of him. Eventually, she talked me to sleep, and then I woke up to a soft sound at the door, for which she apologized as she quietly climbed into bed; but it seemed that when I could no longer reassure her that the long-lost brother was indeed here—under the same roof—she started to worry that it might only be a waking dream; that the real Peter was lying dead somewhere beneath a wild sea wave or under an exotic tree in the East. This anxious feeling became so strong that she felt compelled to get up and check if he was really there by listening through the door to his steady breathing—I don’t want to call it snoring, but I heard it too through two closed doors—and gradually it soothed Miss Matty to sleep.

I don’t believe Mr Peter came home from India as rich as a nabob; he even considered himself poor, but neither he nor Miss Matty cared much about that. At any rate, he had enough to live upon “very genteelly” at Cranford; he and Miss Matty together. And a day or two after his arrival, the shop was closed, while troops of little urchins gleefully awaited the shower of comfits and lozenges that came from time to time down upon their faces as they stood up-gazing at Miss Matty’s drawing-room windows. Occasionally Miss Matty would say to them (half-hidden behind the curtains), “My dear children, don’t make yourselves ill;” but a strong arm pulled her back, and a more rattling shower than ever succeeded. A part of the tea was sent in presents to the Cranford ladies; and some of it was distributed among the old people who remembered Mr Peter in the days of his frolicsome youth. The Indian muslin gown was reserved for darling Flora Gordon (Miss Jessie Brown’s daughter). The Gordons had been on the Continent for the last few years, but were now expected to return very soon; and Miss Matty, in her sisterly pride, anticipated great delight in the joy of showing them Mr Peter. The pearl necklace disappeared; and about that time many handsome and useful presents made their appearance in the households of Miss Pole and Mrs Forrester; and some rare and delicate Indian ornaments graced the drawing-rooms of Mrs Jamieson and Mrs Fitz-Adam. I myself was not forgotten. Among other things, I had the handsomest-bound and best edition of Dr Johnson’s works that could be procured; and dear Miss Matty, with tears in her eyes, begged me to consider it as a present from her sister as well as herself. In short, no one was forgotten; and, what was more, every one, however insignificant, who had shown kindness to Miss Matty at any time, was sure of Mr Peter’s cordial regard.

I don’t think Mr. Peter returned home from India as rich as a wealthy landowner; he even thought of himself as poor, but neither he nor Miss Matty was too concerned about that. At any rate, he had enough to live “very nicely” in Cranford, along with Miss Matty. A day or two after he got back, the shop was closed while groups of little kids excitedly waited for the shower of candies and sweets that occasionally rained down on them as they stood looking up at Miss Matty’s drawing-room windows. Sometimes Miss Matty would call out to them (half-hidden behind the curtains), “My dear children, don’t make yourselves sick,” but a strong hand would pull her back, leading to an even more spectacular shower. Some of the tea was sent as gifts to the Cranford ladies, and some was shared with the elderly folks who remembered Mr. Peter from his fun-loving youth. The Indian muslin gown was set aside for darling Flora Gordon (Miss Jessie Brown’s daughter). The Gordons had been traveling in Europe for the past few years, but were expected to return very soon; and Miss Matty, with her sisterly pride, looked forward to the joy of introducing them to Mr. Peter. The pearl necklace vanished; and around that time, many lovely and useful gifts appeared in the homes of Miss Pole and Mrs. Forrester, while rare and delicate Indian decorations adorned the drawing-rooms of Mrs. Jamieson and Mrs. Fitz-Adam. I myself wasn’t forgotten. Among other things, I received the most beautifully bound and best edition of Dr. Johnson’s works that could be found; and dear Miss Matty, with tears in her eyes, asked me to consider it a gift from both her and her sister. In short, no one was overlooked; and what’s more, everyone, no matter how insignificant, who had shown kindness to Miss Matty at any time, was sure to have Mr. Peter’s warm regard.

CHAPTER XVI.
PEACE TO CRANFORD

It was not surprising that Mr Peter became such a favourite at Cranford. The ladies vied with each other who should admire him most; and no wonder, for their quiet lives were astonishingly stirred up by the arrival from India—especially as the person arrived told more wonderful stories than Sindbad the Sailor; and, as Miss Pole said, was quite as good as an Arabian Night any evening. For my own part, I had vibrated all my life between Drumble and Cranford, and I thought it was quite possible that all Mr Peter’s stories might be true, although wonderful; but when I found that, if we swallowed an anecdote of tolerable magnitude one week, we had the dose considerably increased the next, I began to have my doubts; especially as I noticed that when his sister was present the accounts of Indian life were comparatively tame; not that she knew more than we did, perhaps less. I noticed also that when the rector came to call, Mr Peter talked in a different way about the countries he had been in. But I don’t think the ladies in Cranford would have considered him such a wonderful traveller if they had only heard him talk in the quiet way he did to him. They liked him the better, indeed, for being what they called “so very Oriental.”

It wasn't surprising that Mr. Peter became such a favorite in Cranford. The ladies competed with each other to see who could admire him the most; and why wouldn't they? Their quiet lives were incredibly shaken up by his arrival from India—especially since he told even more amazing stories than Sinbad the Sailor; and, as Miss Pole said, he was just as good as a tale from the Arabian Nights any evening. For my part, I had always swayed between Drumble and Cranford, and I thought it was entirely possible that all of Mr. Peter’s stories could be true, however incredible they seemed; but when I realized that if we heard a somewhat sizable anecdote one week, the next week we got a much larger dose, I started to have my doubts—especially when I noticed that the accounts of Indian life were relatively tame whenever his sister was around; not that she knew more than we did, maybe even less. I also noticed that when the rector came to visit, Mr. Peter spoke differently about the countries he had visited. But I don’t think the ladies in Cranford would have considered him such an incredible traveler if they had only heard him talk in the calm way he did to him. They actually liked him more for being what they called “so very Oriental.”

One day, at a select party in his honour, which Miss Pole gave, and from which, as Mrs Jamieson honoured it with her presence, and had even offered to send Mr Mulliner to wait, Mr and Mrs Hoggins and Mrs Fitz-Adam were necessarily excluded—one day at Miss Pole’s, Mr Peter said he was tired of sitting upright against the hard-backed uneasy chairs, and asked if he might not indulge himself in sitting cross-legged. Miss Pole’s consent was eagerly given, and down he went with the utmost gravity. But when Miss Pole asked me, in an audible whisper, “if he did not remind me of the Father of the Faithful?” I could not help thinking of poor Simon Jones, the lame tailor, and while Mrs Jamieson slowly commented on the elegance and convenience of the attitude, I remembered how we had all followed that lady’s lead in condemning Mr Hoggins for vulgarity because he simply crossed his legs as he sat still on his chair. Many of Mr Peter’s ways of eating were a little strange amongst such ladies as Miss Pole, and Miss Matty, and Mrs Jamieson, especially when I recollected the untasted green peas and two-pronged forks at poor Mr Holbrook’s dinner.

One day, at a special party in his honor that Miss Pole hosted—where Mrs. Jamieson was present and had even offered to send Mr. Mulliner to serve—Mr. and Mrs. Hoggins and Mrs. Fitz-Adam were necessarily left out. During the event at Miss Pole's, Mr. Peter said he was tired of sitting up straight in the uncomfortable hard-backed chairs and asked if he could sit cross-legged instead. Miss Pole quickly agreed, and he settled down with great seriousness. However, when Miss Pole leaned over to whisper to me, "Doesn't he remind you of the Father of the Faithful?" I couldn't help but think of poor Simon Jones, the lame tailor. As Mrs. Jamieson slowly commented on how elegant and convenient Mr. Peter’s position was, I remembered how we had all criticized Mr. Hoggins for being vulgar just because he crossed his legs while sitting. Many of Mr. Peter’s eating habits seemed a bit odd among ladies like Miss Pole, Miss Matty, and Mrs. Jamieson, especially when I recalled the untouched green peas and the two-pronged forks at poor Mr. Holbrook’s dinner.

The mention of that gentleman’s name recalls to my mind a conversation between Mr Peter and Miss Matty one evening in the summer after he returned to Cranford. The day had been very hot, and Miss Matty had been much oppressed by the weather, in the heat of which her brother revelled. I remember that she had been unable to nurse Martha’s baby, which had become her favourite employment of late, and which was as much at home in her arms as in its mother’s, as long as it remained a light-weight, portable by one so fragile as Miss Matty. This day to which I refer, Miss Matty had seemed more than usually feeble and languid, and only revived when the sun went down, and her sofa was wheeled to the open window, through which, although it looked into the principal street of Cranford, the fragrant smell of the neighbouring hayfields came in every now and then, borne by the soft breezes that stirred the dull air of the summer twilight, and then died away. The silence of the sultry atmosphere was lost in the murmuring noises which came in from many an open window and door; even the children were abroad in the street, late as it was (between ten and eleven), enjoying the game of play for which they had not had spirits during the heat of the day. It was a source of satisfaction to Miss Matty to see how few candles were lighted, even in the apartments of those houses from which issued the greatest signs of life. Mr Peter, Miss Matty, and I had all been quiet, each with a separate reverie, for some little time, when Mr Peter broke in—

The mention of that guy’s name brings to mind a conversation between Mr. Peter and Miss Matty one evening in the summer after he returned to Cranford. The day had been really hot, and Miss Matty had felt quite overwhelmed by the weather, while her brother enjoyed it. I remember that she couldn’t care for Martha’s baby, which had recently become her favorite activity, and which fit in her arms just as well as in its mother’s, as long as it stayed light enough to be carried by someone as delicate as Miss Matty. On the day I’m talking about, Miss Matty seemed more fragile and drained than usual, and only perked up when the sun set and her sofa was moved to the open window. Even though it faced the main street of Cranford, the lovely scent from the nearby hayfields drifted in now and then, carried by the gentle breezes that stirred the still summer air in the twilight before it faded away. The stillness of the heat was broken by the soft sounds coming from many open windows and doors; even the kids were outside in the street, late as it was (between ten and eleven), finally enjoying the playtime they didn’t have the energy for earlier in the day. Miss Matty felt pleased to see how few candles were lit, even in the homes where there were the most signs of life. Mr. Peter, Miss Matty, and I had all been quietly lost in our own thoughts for a little while when Mr. Peter interrupted—

“Do you know, little Matty, I could have sworn you were on the high road to matrimony when I left England that last time! If anybody had told me you would have lived and died an old maid then, I should have laughed in their faces.”

“Do you know, little Matty, I could have sworn you were on your way to getting married when I left England that last time! If someone had told me you would live and die as an old maid then, I would have laughed in their faces.”

Miss Matty made no reply, and I tried in vain to think of some subject which should effectually turn the conversation; but I was very stupid; and before I spoke he went on—

Miss Matty didn’t respond, and I struggled to come up with a topic that would successfully change the subject; but I was pretty clueless; and before I could say anything, he continued—

“It was Holbrook, that fine manly fellow who lived at Woodley, that I used to think would carry off my little Matty. You would not think it now, I dare say, Mary; but this sister of mine was once a very pretty girl—at least, I thought so, and so I’ve a notion did poor Holbrook. What business had he to die before I came home to thank him for all his kindness to a good-for-nothing cub as I was? It was that that made me first think he cared for you; for in all our fishing expeditions it was Matty, Matty, we talked about. Poor Deborah! What a lecture she read me on having asked him home to lunch one day, when she had seen the Arley carriage in the town, and thought that my lady might call. Well, that’s long years ago; more than half a life-time, and yet it seems like yesterday! I don’t know a fellow I should have liked better as a brother-in-law. You must have played your cards badly, my little Matty, somehow or another—wanted your brother to be a good go-between, eh, little one?” said he, putting out his hand to take hold of hers as she lay on the sofa. “Why, what’s this? you’re shivering and shaking, Matty, with that confounded open window. Shut it, Mary, this minute!”

“It was Holbrook, that great guy who lived at Woodley, that I used to think would end up with my little Matty. You probably wouldn’t believe it now, Mary, but this sister of mine used to be quite the pretty girl—at least, that’s what I thought, and I’m sure poor Holbrook did too. Why did he have to die before I got home to thank him for all his kindness to a pointless jerk like I was? That’s what first made me think he had feelings for you; on all our fishing trips, it was Matty, Matty, we talked about. Poor Deborah! She gave me quite the lecture for inviting him to lunch one day when she saw the Arley carriage in town and thought my lady might drop by. Well, that was ages ago; over half a lifetime, and yet it feels like just yesterday! I can’t think of anyone I’d have liked better as a brother-in-law. You must have played your cards wrong, my little Matty, somehow or another—wanted your brother to be a good middleman, huh, little one?” he said, reaching out to take her hand as she lay on the sofa. “What’s this? You’re shivering and shaking, Matty, with that stupid open window. Shut it, Mary, right now!”

I did so, and then stooped down to kiss Miss Matty, and see if she really were chilled. She caught at my hand, and gave it a hard squeeze—but unconsciously, I think—for in a minute or two she spoke to us quite in her usual voice, and smiled our uneasiness away, although she patiently submitted to the prescriptions we enforced of a warm bed and a glass of weak negus. I was to leave Cranford the next day, and before I went I saw that all the effects of the open window had quite vanished. I had superintended most of the alterations necessary in the house and household during the latter weeks of my stay. The shop was once more a parlour: the empty resounding rooms again furnished up to the very garrets.

I did that, then bent down to kiss Miss Matty and check if she was really cold. She grabbed my hand and squeezed it hard—though I think she did it without realizing—because after a minute or two, she spoke to us in her usual voice and smiled away our worries, even though she patiently agreed to our suggestions for a warm bed and a glass of weak negus. I was set to leave Cranford the next day, and before I did, I noticed that all the effects of the open window had completely disappeared. I had supervised most of the changes needed in the house and the household during the last weeks of my stay. The shop had once again become a parlor: the empty, echoing rooms were filled with furniture all the way up to the attics.

There had been some talk of establishing Martha and Jem in another house, but Miss Matty would not hear of this. Indeed, I never saw her so much roused as when Miss Pole had assumed it to be the most desirable arrangement. As long as Martha would remain with Miss Matty, Miss Matty was only too thankful to have her about her; yes, and Jem too, who was a very pleasant man to have in the house, for she never saw him from week’s end to week’s end. And as for the probable children, if they would all turn out such little darlings as her god-daughter, Matilda, she should not mind the number, if Martha didn’t. Besides, the next was to be called Deborah—a point which Miss Matty had reluctantly yielded to Martha’s stubborn determination that her first-born was to be Matilda. So Miss Pole had to lower her colours, and even her voice, as she said to me that, as Mr and Mrs Hearn were still to go on living in the same house with Miss Matty, we had certainly done a wise thing in hiring Martha’s niece as an auxiliary.

There had been some discussions about setting Martha and Jem up in another house, but Miss Matty refused to hear of it. In fact, I had never seen her so worked up as when Miss Pole declared it was the best option. As long as Martha stayed with Miss Matty, she was more than happy to have her around; yes, and Jem too, who was a really nice guy to have in the house, since she hardly saw him from one week to the next. And about the potential kids, if they all turned out to be as lovely as her goddaughter, Matilda, she wouldn’t care about the number, as long as Martha didn’t mind. Furthermore, the next baby was supposed to be named Deborah—a decision Miss Matty had reluctantly accepted due to Martha's insistence that her firstborn would be Matilda. So Miss Pole had to back down, even lowering her voice as she mentioned to me that since Mr. and Mrs. Hearn would still be living in the same house with Miss Matty, we had definitely made a smart choice by hiring Martha’s niece as extra help.

I left Miss Matty and Mr Peter most comfortable and contented; the only subject for regret to the tender heart of the one, and the social friendly nature of the other, being the unfortunate quarrel between Mrs Jamieson and the plebeian Hogginses and their following. In joke, I prophesied one day that this would only last until Mrs Jamieson or Mr Mulliner were ill, in which case they would only be too glad to be friends with Mr Hoggins; but Miss Matty did not like my looking forward to anything like illness in so light a manner, and before the year was out all had come round in a far more satisfactory way.

I left Miss Matty and Mr. Peter feeling very comfortable and content; the only thing that bothered Miss Matty’s kind heart and Mr. Peter’s social nature was the unfortunate dispute between Mrs. Jamieson and the lower-class Hoggins family and their crew. Jokingly, I predicted that this would only continue until Mrs. Jamieson or Mr. Mulliner got sick, at which point they would be more than happy to make amends with Mr. Hoggins. However, Miss Matty didn’t appreciate my casual attitude toward the possibility of illness, and by the end of the year, everything had resolved in a much better way.

I received two Cranford letters on one auspicious October morning. Both Miss Pole and Miss Matty wrote to ask me to come over and meet the Gordons, who had returned to England alive and well with their two children, now almost grown up. Dear Jessie Brown had kept her old kind nature, although she had changed her name and station; and she wrote to say that she and Major Gordon expected to be in Cranford on the fourteenth, and she hoped and begged to be remembered to Mrs Jamieson (named first, as became her honourable station), Miss Pole and Miss Matty—could she ever forget their kindness to her poor father and sister?—Mrs Forrester, Mr Hoggins (and here again came in an allusion to kindness shown to the dead long ago), his new wife, who as such must allow Mrs Gordon to desire to make her acquaintance, and who was, moreover, an old Scotch friend of her husband’s. In short, every one was named, from the rector—who had been appointed to Cranford in the interim between Captain Brown’s death and Miss Jessie’s marriage, and was now associated with the latter event—down to Miss Betty Barker. All were asked to the luncheon; all except Mrs Fitz-Adam, who had come to live in Cranford since Miss Jessie Brown’s days, and whom I found rather moping on account of the omission. People wondered at Miss Betty Barker’s being included in the honourable list; but, then, as Miss Pole said, we must remember the disregard of the genteel proprieties of life in which the poor captain had educated his girls, and for his sake we swallowed our pride. Indeed, Mrs Jamieson rather took it as a compliment, as putting Miss Betty (formerly her maid) on a level with “those Hogginses.”

I got two letters from Cranford on a lovely October morning. Both Miss Pole and Miss Matty wrote to invite me over to meet the Gordons, who had returned to England safe and sound with their two kids, who are now nearly grown. Dear Jessie Brown had kept her sweet nature, even though she had changed her name and status; she wrote to say that she and Major Gordon planned to be in Cranford on the fourteenth, and she hoped to be remembered to Mrs. Jamieson (mentioned first, as is fitting for her respectable position), Miss Pole, and Miss Matty—could she ever forget their kindness to her father and sister?—Mrs. Forrester, Mr. Hoggins (who was also mentioned for his kindness shown to the deceased long ago), his new wife, whom Mrs. Gordon felt she must meet since she was, in addition, an old Scottish friend of her husband’s. In short, everyone was named, from the rector—who had been appointed to Cranford after Captain Brown’s death and before Miss Jessie’s marriage and was now linked to that event—down to Miss Betty Barker. Everyone was invited to the lunch, except for Mrs. Fitz-Adam, who had moved to Cranford since Miss Jessie Brown’s time and whom I found rather sulking about not being included. People questioned why Miss Betty Barker was on the guest list; but, as Miss Pole pointed out, we must remember how the late captain had raised his daughters with little regard for social proprieties, and for his sake, we swallowed our pride. In fact, Mrs. Jamieson seemed to take it as a compliment, viewing Miss Betty (formerly her maid) as being on par with “those Hogginses.”

But when I arrived in Cranford, nothing was as yet ascertained of Mrs Jamieson’s own intentions; would the honourable lady go, or would she not? Mr Peter declared that she should and she would; Miss Pole shook her head and desponded. But Mr Peter was a man of resources. In the first place, he persuaded Miss Matty to write to Mrs Gordon, and to tell her of Mrs Fitz-Adam’s existence, and to beg that one so kind, and cordial, and generous, might be included in the pleasant invitation. An answer came back by return of post, with a pretty little note for Mrs Fitz-Adam, and a request that Miss Matty would deliver it herself and explain the previous omission. Mrs Fitz-Adam was as pleased as could be, and thanked Miss Matty over and over again. Mr Peter had said, “Leave Mrs Jamieson to me;” so we did; especially as we knew nothing that we could do to alter her determination if once formed.

But when I got to Cranford, nothing was known yet about Mrs. Jamieson’s own plans; would the respectable lady go or not? Mr. Peter insisted that she would, while Miss Pole shook her head and felt gloomy. But Mr. Peter was resourceful. First, he convinced Miss Matty to write to Mrs. Gordon and inform her about Mrs. Fitz-Adam’s existence, asking that someone so kind, friendly, and generous be included in the nice invitation. A reply arrived right away, with a lovely note for Mrs. Fitz-Adam and a request for Miss Matty to deliver it personally and explain the earlier oversight. Mrs. Fitz-Adam was thrilled and thanked Miss Matty repeatedly. Mr. Peter had said, “Leave Mrs. Jamieson to me,” so we did, especially since we knew there was nothing we could do to change her mind if she had already made it up.

I did not know, nor did Miss Matty, how things were going on, until Miss Pole asked me, just the day before Mrs Gordon came, if I thought there was anything between Mr Peter and Mrs Jamieson in the matrimonial line, for that Mrs Jamieson was really going to the lunch at the “George.” She had sent Mr Mulliner down to desire that there might be a footstool put to the warmest seat in the room, as she meant to come, and knew that their chairs were very high. Miss Pole had picked this piece of news up, and from it she conjectured all sorts of things, and bemoaned yet more. “If Peter should marry, what would become of poor dear Miss Matty? And Mrs Jamieson, of all people!” Miss Pole seemed to think there were other ladies in Cranford who would have done more credit to his choice, and I think she must have had someone who was unmarried in her head, for she kept saying, “It was so wanting in delicacy in a widow to think of such a thing.”

I didn’t know, and neither did Miss Matty, what was happening, until Miss Pole asked me, just the day before Mrs. Gordon arrived, if I thought there was anything romantic between Mr. Peter and Mrs. Jamieson, since Mrs. Jamieson was really going to the lunch at the "George." She had sent Mr. Mulliner to request that a footstool be placed by the warmest seat in the room because she intended to come and knew their chairs were quite high. Miss Pole had picked up on this information and speculated all sorts of things, lamenting even more. “If Peter were to marry, what would happen to poor dear Miss Matty? And Mrs. Jamieson, of all people!” Miss Pole seemed to believe there were other women in Cranford who would have been a better match for him, and I think she must have had someone unmarried in mind, since she kept saying, “It’s so lacking in delicacy for a widow to even consider such a thing.”

When I got back to Miss Matty’s I really did begin to think that Mr Peter might be thinking of Mrs Jamieson for a wife, and I was as unhappy as Miss Pole about it. He had the proof sheet of a great placard in his hand. “Signor Brunoni, Magician to the King of Delhi, the Rajah of Oude, and the great Lama of Thibet,” &c. &c., was going to “perform in Cranford for one night only,” the very next night; and Miss Matty, exultant, showed me a letter from the Gordons, promising to remain over this gaiety, which Miss Matty said was entirely Peter’s doing. He had written to ask the signor to come, and was to be at all the expenses of the affair. Tickets were to be sent gratis to as many as the room would hold. In short, Miss Matty was charmed with the plan, and said that to-morrow Cranford would remind her of the Preston Guild, to which she had been in her youth—a luncheon at the “George,” with the dear Gordons, and the signor in the Assembly Room in the evening. But I—I looked only at the fatal words:—

When I got back to Miss Matty’s, I really started to think that Mr. Peter might be considering Mrs. Jamieson for a wife, and I was just as unhappy about it as Miss Pole. He had a proof sheet of a big poster in his hand. “Signor Brunoni, Magician to the King of Delhi, the Rajah of Oude, and the great Lama of Thibet,” etc., was going to “perform in Cranford for one night only,” the very next night; and Miss Matty, thrilled, showed me a letter from the Gordons, saying they would stick around for this event, which Miss Matty claimed was all thanks to Peter. He had reached out to invite the signor and was going to cover all the costs. Tickets were to be sent free to as many people as the venue could hold. In short, Miss Matty was delighted with the plan, saying that tomorrow Cranford would remind her of the Preston Guild, which she had attended in her youth—a luncheon at the “George” with the lovely Gordons, and the signor performing in the Assembly Room in the evening. But I—I could only focus on the ominous words:—

Under the Patronage of the HONOURABLE MRS JAMIESON.”

Under the Patronage of the Hon. Mrs. Jamieson.”

She, then, was chosen to preside over this entertainment of Mr Peter’s; she was perhaps going to displace my dear Miss Matty in his heart, and make her life lonely once more! I could not look forward to the morrow with any pleasure; and every innocent anticipation of Miss Matty’s only served to add to my annoyance.

She was then chosen to host Mr. Peter’s event; she might replace my dear Miss Matty in his heart and make her life lonely again! I couldn’t look forward to tomorrow with any joy, and every innocent hope of Miss Matty’s just added to my frustration.

So, angry and irritated, and exaggerating every little incident which could add to my irritation, I went on till we were all assembled in the great parlour at the “George.” Major and Mrs Gordon and pretty Flora and Mr Ludovic were all as bright and handsome and friendly as could be; but I could hardly attend to them for watching Mr Peter, and I saw that Miss Pole was equally busy. I had never seen Mrs Jamieson so roused and animated before; her face looked full of interest in what Mr Peter was saying. I drew near to listen. My relief was great when I caught that his words were not words of love, but that, for all his grave face, he was at his old tricks. He was telling her of his travels in India, and describing the wonderful height of the Himalaya mountains: one touch after another added to their size, and each exceeded the former in absurdity; but Mrs Jamieson really enjoyed all in perfect good faith. I suppose she required strong stimulants to excite her to come out of her apathy. Mr Peter wound up his account by saying that, of course, at that altitude there were none of the animals to be found that existed in the lower regions; the game,—everything was different. Firing one day at some flying creature, he was very much dismayed when it fell, to find that he had shot a cherubim! Mr Peter caught my eye at this moment, and gave me such a funny twinkle, that I felt sure he had no thoughts of Mrs Jamieson as a wife from that time. She looked uncomfortably amazed—

So, feeling angry and annoyed, and blowing every little incident out of proportion, I kept going until we were all gathered in the great parlor at the “George.” Major and Mrs. Gordon, lovely Flora, and Mr. Ludovic were all cheerful, charming, and friendly; but I could hardly focus on them because I was too busy watching Mr. Peter, and I noticed that Miss Pole was just as engrossed. I had never seen Mrs. Jamieson so animated before; her face showed genuine interest in what Mr. Peter was saying. I moved closer to listen. I felt relieved when I realized he wasn't declaring his love but was, despite his serious expression, up to his usual antics. He was recounting his travels in India and describing the incredible height of the Himalaya mountains: each detail made them sound even bigger, and each claim was more ridiculous than the last; yet Mrs. Jamieson was truly enjoying it, fully believing every word. I guess she needed something really stimulating to get her out of her usual dullness. Mr. Peter wrapped up his story by saying that, of course, at that height, none of the animals found at lower elevations existed; the game was completely different. One day, while shooting at some flying creature, he was shocked to discover he had shot a cherub! At that moment, Mr. Peter caught my eye and gave me such a funny look that I knew he no longer considered Mrs. Jamieson as a potential wife. She looked uncomfortably stunned—

“But, Mr Peter, shooting a cherubim—don’t you think—I am afraid that was sacrilege!”

“But, Mr. Peter, shooting a cherub—don’t you think—that’s just wrong!”

Mr Peter composed his countenance in a moment, and appeared shocked at the idea, which, as he said truly enough, was now presented to him for the first time; but then Mrs Jamieson must remember that he had been living for a long time among savages—all of whom were heathens—some of them, he was afraid, were downright Dissenters. Then, seeing Miss Matty draw near, he hastily changed the conversation, and after a little while, turning to me, he said, “Don’t be shocked, prim little Mary, at all my wonderful stories. I consider Mrs Jamieson fair game, and besides I am bent on propitiating her, and the first step towards it is keeping her well awake. I bribed her here by asking her to let me have her name as patroness for my poor conjuror this evening; and I don’t want to give her time enough to get up her rancour against the Hogginses, who are just coming in. I want everybody to be friends, for it harasses Matty so much to hear of these quarrels. I shall go at it again by-and-by, so you need not look shocked. I intend to enter the Assembly Room to-night with Mrs Jamieson on one side, and my lady, Mrs Hoggins, on the other. You see if I don’t.”

Mr. Peter quickly composed his expression and looked shocked at the idea, which, as he honestly pointed out, was being presented to him for the first time. But Mrs. Jamieson should remember that he had been living among savages for a long time—all of whom were heathens—some of whom he was afraid were outright Dissenters. Then, noticing Miss Matty approaching, he quickly changed the subject, and after a little while, turned to me and said, “Don’t be shocked, proper little Mary, by all my amazing stories. I see Mrs. Jamieson as fair game, and besides, I’m determined to win her over, and the first step is to keep her fully engaged. I got her here by asking her to lend me her name as a patron for my poor conjurer tonight; and I don’t want to give her time to build up her resentment against the Hogginses, who are just arriving. I want everyone to be friends because these quarrels really stress Matty out. I’ll tackle it again later, so you don’t need to look shocked. I plan to walk into the Assembly Room tonight with Mrs. Jamieson on one side and my lady, Mrs. Hoggins, on the other. Just wait and see.”

Somehow or another he did; and fairly got them into conversation together. Major and Mrs Gordon helped at the good work with their perfect ignorance of any existing coolness between any of the inhabitants of Cranford.

Somehow, he managed to do it and got them talking. Major and Mrs. Gordon contributed to the effort by being completely unaware of any tension among the residents of Cranford.

Ever since that day there has been the old friendly sociability in Cranford society; which I am thankful for, because of my dear Miss Matty’s love of peace and kindliness. We all love Miss Matty, and I somehow think we are all of us better when she is near us.

Ever since that day, there has been the same friendly vibe in Cranford society, which I'm grateful for because of my dear Miss Matty’s love for peace and kindness. We all love Miss Matty, and I believe we’re all a bit better when she’s around.

PRINTED BY
TURNBULL AND SPEARS,
EDINBURGH

PRINTED BY
TURNBULL AND SPEARS,
EDINBURGH


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!